That’s it I’m going to start posting FanFiction of characters I wanna read more
Will it be good 🤷♀️
Today's Document

Jar Jar Binks Fan Club
The Bowery Presents
Aqua Utopia|海の底で記憶を紡ぐ
Cosmic Funnies
let's talk about Bridgerton tea, my ask is open
🩵 avery cochrane 🩵
Noah Kahan
No title available

blake kathryn
I'd rather be in outer space 🛸

pixel skylines
2025 on Tumblr: Trends That Defined the Year

No title available
NASA
Sweet Seals For You, Always
trying on a metaphor
Show & Tell
Sade Olutola
Lint Roller? I Barely Know Her

seen from United States
seen from China
seen from Singapore

seen from Malaysia
seen from Colombia
seen from United Kingdom
seen from Colombia

seen from Malaysia
seen from Australia
seen from United States

seen from Italy
seen from Saudi Arabia

seen from United States

seen from Ecuador
seen from United States

seen from Australia
seen from Oman
seen from United Kingdom
seen from United Kingdom
seen from Türkiye
@kylimarz
That’s it I’m going to start posting FanFiction of characters I wanna read more
Will it be good 🤷♀️
The Other Sister Jacob Black x OC Pt10
(Twilight what I would wear if i were Bella's older sister)
Jacob x OC fic based on the tiktok trend from a little bit ago where you make outfits and write a little blurb on that outfit. We're going to speed run the first movie and then go on to the second one so we can move onto him as a wolf. Bella and Jacob are 18 in their senior year of high school in the bulk of this story and OC is 20 because of being held back as a kid for plot reasons.
YOU ARE BEING WARNED. There is some 18+ content and suggestive themes in this chapter. I'll make it purple so you can skip it but there will eventually be some NSFW ;) I'll do the same thing then so you can skip if you would like to! Anyways! Happy chapter this time! ALSO SOME CUTE FLUFF
Link to vid
Part one Part TwoPart ThreePart FourPart FivePart SixPart SevenPart EightPart Nine
~Word count: ~4.8k
~Warnings: (CANON DIVERGENCE,) jealousy, emotional angst, feeling replaced, loneliness, complicated sibling relationships, unresolved tension, abandonment issues, unrequited feelings undertones, Bella Swan & OC becoming close, jacob black being emotionally constipated, hurt/no comfort
~Description: Being Bella Swan’s older sister was never supposed to change anything. Not with Charlie. Not with school. And definitely not with Jacob Black. But suddenly, Bella is everywhere. In the halls at school. In Charlie’s life. In Jacob’s conversations. And no matter how hard you try to pretend it doesn’t bother you, you can feel things shifting underneath your feet. Jacob starts keeping secrets. Bella starts falling in love. And you start realizing that maybe the worst kind of heartbreak isn't losing someone completely. Maybe it's standing right beside them while they slowly choose someone else. Or maybe you're just dramatic. Probably both.
✧─────────────────────✧
He's finally awake. Awake and mostly healed. The relief still hasn't worn off. Every now and then I catch myself staring at him just to make sure he's actually conscious and breathing and smiling and not lying motionless in a bed while I wait for him to open his eyes again.
Jacob claims he's fine. Completely healed. Good as new. I don't believe him for a second. Which is why my head is resting on his arm instead of his chest. Because if I put my weight against his ribs and he winces, I'll lose my mind.
He's argued with me about it three separate times. The last argument ended with me threatening to sit in a chair all night instead. So now he lets me have my way. Mostly because he knows I'll win.
We lay side by side in his bed. The room is dark except for the soft glow coming through the window. The house is quiet. Billy fell asleep hours ago. The rest of the pack has finally stopped stopping by every five minutes to make sure Jacob isn't dead.
For the first time since the battle, everything feels normal. Or as normal as it can. My fingers are laced through his. His thumb lazily brushes over my knuckles every now and then. The motion is absentminded. Comforting. Familiar. Like we've done this a thousand times before. Maybe we have.
Just without the hand-holding.
Without everything finally being out in the open.
"So Seth swears he could take Paul in a fight now."
Jacob snorts.
"Paul almost threw him into a tree."
"Details."
"Important details."
I grin.
"You weren't there."
"I heard about it."
"You hear about everything."
He gives me a look.
I smile innocently. Jacob rolls his eyes. I watch the movement and immediately smile wider. Because for a while I wasn't sure I'd ever see him roll his eyes at me again. That thought hurts enough that I shove it away immediately.
We keep talking. About Seth. About Embry. About the time Quil accidentally fell off a cliff trying to impress a girl when we were twelve. About absolutely nothing. Every topic carefully avoiding the one sitting between us. The one we both know is there. The one hanging over the room.
Heavy. Waiting. The Volturi. Our imprint. The future. Everything.
Neither of us touches it.
Not yet.
Instead Jacob tells me a story about Paul getting sprayed by a skunk when he was thirteen. I laugh so hard my stomach hurts. Jacob starts laughing too. The deep warm sound filling the room.
For a second everything feels easy again. Like we're kids. Like there aren't vampires hunting people. Like my sister isn't engaged to one. Like ancient vampire royalty isn't probably planning a visit. Like Jacob didn't almost die yesterday. Like I didn't spend an entire night thinking I was going to lose him.
My laughter slowly fades. The silence that follows feels different. Softer. More honest. I stare up at the ceiling. Listening to the steady rhythm of Jacob's breathing. Listening to the sound of his heartbeat.
Still there. Still strong. Still mine to listen to.
"I was really scared."
The words slip out before I can stop them. Jacob goes quiet. I don't have to explain what I mean. I know he understands. His hand tightens around mine.
Just a little.
"I know."
I swallow.
Hard.
"When they carried you back..."
My voice trails off. The memory still feels too sharp. Too fresh.
"I know."
This time his voice is softer. Careful. Like he's handling something fragile. I turn my head slightly. Looking at him. He's already looking at me. Those dark eyes are warm. Steady.
Full of things he isn't saying.
"I'm okay."
"I know."
"You don't sound convinced."
"I'm not."
A small smile pulls at his mouth.
"Fair."
I move closer before I can stop myself. Not enough to hurt him. Just enough that our shoulders brush. Jacob immediately turns his hand over and threads our fingers together properly. Like he belongs there. Like this belongs.
The gesture makes my chest ache. Because it feels so natural. Like we've always been heading here. Like every moment before this was just the long way around. For a while neither of us speaks. The silence stretches comfortably between us.
Not awkward. Never awkward. Just waiting. Patient. Eventually Jacob sighs. Long and slow. The kind of sigh that says he's finally run out of ways to avoid something.
I feel it the second it happens. The shift. The change. The moment he decides.
His thumb brushes across my hand once. Twice. Then he looks down at our intertwined fingers.
"I know I owe you an explanation."
My stomach immediately flips.
There it is. The thing we've both been dancing around. The thing that's been sitting between us since the mountain.
Since his confession. Since everything changed. Jacob squeezes my hand. Still not looking at me.
And for the first time since he woke up, he looks nervous. Actually nervous. Which is somehow more terrifying than anything else.
"I just..." He laughs softly. "I wanted one normal night first."
My chest tightens.
Because I understand exactly what he means. One night where we get to pretend we're just Jacob and Kylie again. Even if only for a few hours.
I shift closer. Carefully.
Resting my forehead against his shoulder. The safest compromise I can manage.
"You got it."
Jacob lets out a quiet breath. The tension leaving him little by little. Then he presses his cheek against the top of my head. And for another minute neither of us says anything. Just listening to each other breathe. Knowing the hard conversation is coming. Knowing neither of us can avoid it forever.
But not tonight.
Tonight he's alive.
Tonight he's here.
And for a little while longer, that's enough.
✧─────────────────────✧
I'm pulled out of sleep by giggling. Then a loud shush. Then more giggling. My eyes stay closed for another second as I try to figure out where I am.
Jacob's room. Jacob's bed. Jacob's arm draped across my waist.
The realization settles warm and comfortable in my chest. Then someone snorts. Another person immediately shushes them.
I slowly blink my eyes open. And nearly jump out of my skin.
The entire pack is standing at the foot of the bed.
Watching us.
A dozen pairs of eyes immediately lock onto mine.
I stare. They stare.
Seth is grinning so hard his face looks like it might split in half. Embry looks seconds away from laughing. Quil isn't even trying to hide it. Paul looks deeply offended that nobody let him be the first one to wake me up. Jared and Brady are absolutely enjoying themselves. Leah is standing near the edge of the bed with her arms crossed, trying very hard not to smile. Failing miserably.
I slowly turn my head toward Jacob.
His face is pinched. A look of pure suffering written across his features. He's glaring at all of them. Clearly trying to telepathically force them to leave without waking me.
Apparently it didn't work.
"She's awake!" Seth announces.
The room immediately erupts. Jacob groans. Leah smacks Seth upside the head.
"You idiot."
"What?" Seth protests.
"You woke her up."
"She was already awake."
I shift a little closer into Jacob's side. Instinctively. Without even thinking about it.
Leah's hand flies over her mouth. A grin breaking across her face. Seth makes a choking noise. Quil falls sideways into Embry.
And Jacob? Jacob immediately notices. The annoyed expression disappears completely. Melting into something soft. Something so stupidly fond it makes my stomach flip.
"Hi," I mumble.
His smile somehow gets even worse.
"Were you just pretending to sleep?"
"Maybe."
"Liar."
"A little."
The room collectively gags.
Seth dramatically throws himself backward.
"Oh my God."
Paul groans.
"Please stop."
"They've been dating for like twelve seconds."
"I hate this already."
Jacob flips them off without looking away from me.
Leah finally gives up trying not to smile.
"So she finally knows."
Jacob immediately narrows his eyes.
"Leah."
"Oh no."
She points directly at him.
"We are absolutely talking about this."
"Leah."
"You tortured us."
The room explodes with agreement.
"You absolutely tortured us."
"It was painful."
"We suffered."
"You were unbearable."
Jacob looks horrified.
"I was not."
The pack erupts into laughter.
"You were."
"You totally were."
"You were pathetic."
Jacob points at Seth.
"You cried when your favorite baseball player got traded."
"That is unrelated."
"Is it?"
"Yes."
Leah is practically glowing now.
"Oh, please. Every thought was Kylie."
The room immediately starts shouting examples.
"'Ky would like this.'"
"'Ky would think that's funny.'"
"'Ky likes strawberry pancakes.'"
"'Ky said this.'"
"'Ky did that.'"
I slowly turn toward Jacob. His face is turning red. Actually red. I didn't know that was possible.
"Oh my God."
"It wasn't that bad."
"It was worse," Leah says.
The entire room nods.
"Way worse."
"I know things about your feelings I never wanted to know."
"Same."
"Traumatized."
Jacob drops his head back against the pillow.
"I hate all of you."
"No you don't."
"Nope."
"Not even a little."
Leah's smile softens.
Just slightly. The teasing fading for a moment.
"I'm happy for you guys."
The room quiets. Not completely. But enough.
Embry nods.
"So are we."
Quil points between us.
"It took you two forever."
"Seriously."
"Everyone knew."
"Literally everyone."
I bury my face in Jacob's shoulder.
"Please stop."
"No."
"Never."
"Absolutely not."
Jacob laughs. The sound vibrating beneath my cheek. Warm. Comforting. Alive. The knot that's been living in my chest since the battle loosens a little more.
Because this feels normal. The pack teasing each other. Jacob laughing. Everyone together.
For a moment I can almost forget everything waiting for us. The Volturi. The future. The uncertainty.
I poke Jacob in the side.
"Want breakfast?"
His head immediately turns toward me.
"Baby."
The nickname still makes my heart stutter.
"I'm going to make you breakfast."
I blink.
"What?"
"I'm making you breakfast."
"But you're hurt."
"I'm healed."
"But..."
"Wolf healing."
I narrow my eyes.
Jacob narrows his right back.
Neither of us budges.
"I don't mind taking care of you, Jake."
His expression softens immediately.
Dangerous.
Very dangerous.
Because that's the look that always gets me.
"You take care of me all the time."
He reaches over and brushes a piece of hair behind my ear. The movement is so casual. So natural. The room immediately starts making gagging noises again. Neither of us pays attention.
"You know you're mine now, right?"
The words come out low.
Warm.
Certain.
My entire face heats.
Around us the room explodes.
"Oh my God."
"Jacob."
"That was awful."
"That was smooth."
"No it wasn't."
"It absolutely was."
Jacob ignores every single one of them.
"I'm gonna treat my girl right."
The butterflies in my stomach immediately declare war. Before I can think of a response he stands. Stretching. The movement pulling his shirt up slightly.
The pack immediately starts throwing things at him and leaves. Mostly because they're annoying. Partly because they're jealous.
Jacob ignores that too.
He crosses the room toward his closet and pulls his shirt over his head. My brain immediately stops functioning. Fuck, his back is muscular, and the skin stretches tight as he lifts his arms over his head, revealing every corded muscle underneath his tan skin.
The shirt lands on the bed beside me. I stare at it. I wonder what it smells like...nope. I immediately stop staring at it.
Instead I clear my throat.
"Can you grab me a shirt?"
Jacob glances over his shoulder. A smile immediately appears. The smug one. The dangerous one.
"Aren't my shirts too big?"
"No."
"Need shorts too?"
I grin.
"No."
The room goes silent.
Jacob freezes. A low sound rumbles in his chest. Not quite a growl. Not quite not a growl.
My grin widens.
"I like when you do that."
Jacob just stares at me. Dark eyes locked on mine.
"Do you now."
His voice drops lower. My stomach flips. He walks back toward the bed carrying one of his shirts. Then stops directly in front of me. Close enough that I have to tilt my head back.
His hands settle on my hips. Warm. Steady. Possessive in a way that somehow feels comforting instead of overwhelming.
"You're making it really hard for me to go make breakfast."
I smile.
"I'll come with."
Something flashes across his face. A full blown internal debate. I can practically see it happening.
Part of him clearly wants to wrap me in blankets and keep me hidden in his room forever in his shirt and nothing else. The other part wants to show me off to the entire reservation in his shirt and nothing else.
Eventually one side wins. A slow smile spreads across his face. He holds out the shirt.
"Get dressed, baby."
A hand still rest on my hips as I maintain eye contact and peel my shirt off my body. His eyes widen, and I scoot back and out of my shorts.
Jacob freezes.
Completely.
His eyes widen slightly, and I have to bite the inside of my cheek to stop myself from laughing.
For a second he doesn't move. Doesn't blink. Doesn't breathe. Just stares.
His gaze drifts over me, taking everything in.
His body is rigid and frozen. His eyes slowly roam across my body. I came prepared. Little does he know I've been prepared for months. Every time I've stolen one of his shirts. Every time I've curled up in his bed. Every time I've walked around wrapped in something that smelled like him. I've been wearing stuff like this underneath.
I lean backward, propping myself up on his bed. Lace.. That's what his eyes are stuck on. Deep red lace. The delicate floral pattern is impossible to miss, standing out against my skin, small, and sheer lace. His eyes continue to wander a path down my stomach, stumbling across more lace, cute and comfy little lace briefs. Jacob's eyes lock onto it immediately. Stay there. His expression shifts. Something warm. Something dangerous.
Hey if I'm gonna wear lace it's going to be comfortable and cute and not up my ass.
His eyes keep switching between my barely covered breasts and my panties. His eyes narrow and darken, spotting my nipples peaking out of the lace. His gaze lifts to mine again. Then drops. Then lifts. Like he can't quite decide where he's supposed to be looking.
I didn't realize how cold the room was. It's that, or his hungry eyes raking over me are making goosebumps erupt all over my body.
He growls again, and I wasn't lying when I said I loved that sound. It sends a pleasant pulse down my body between my legs. His nostrils flare as if he can smell how I feel right now.
A grin spreads across my face until...there's a banging at the door.
A voice, I think Seth's, yells, "Whatever you're doing, please stop, we don't wanna hear it."
I giggle a little and reach for the shirt in Jacob's hand. He tries to keep it from me, moving it back and forth between his hands.
"Hey"
"What"
"I need that"
"Do you really"
"Yes!"
I laugh and pull him to the bed, wrestling it from his hands and ending up on top of him.
"Oh, hey"
"Hey"
More banging at the door. Fuck.
I throw on the shirt, hopping off of Jacob.
"Cmon it's time for breakfast"
Jacob has that dopey grin back on his face, and I'm sure I have one too as we head into the living room to make breakfast.
✧─────────────────────✧
For a moment I just stand outside Jacob's bedroom, listening to the familiar sounds of Billy's house. Voices. Laughter. The television playing somewhere in the background. Normal. I glance down at myself.
At the oversized gray t-shirt hanging off one shoulder. Jacob's t-shirt. The corners of my mouth pull upward before I can stop them.
Then I step into the living room. The conversation dies almost immediately.
Not completely. Just enough. Enough for me to notice. Enough for me to realize every pair of eyes in the room has landed on me.
Embry is the first one to grin. Slow. Knowing.
"Well, look who finally joined us. You and Jacob were in there for so long after we left I wonder what you were up to."
A few chuckles ripple through the room. Not mean. Not teasing. Just warm. Like everyone is sharing the same joke.
My eyes narrow.
"What?"
Quil gestures vaguely in my direction.
"The shirt."
I look down. Then immediately groan.
"Oh, come on."
Seth looks seconds away from bursting.
"You borrowed the shirt."
"It's comfortable."
"Sure."
"Shut up, Seth."
Paul snorts from the couch.
"You know Jacob's been waiting years for this."
The room breaks into laughter. Not loud. Not cruel. Just the kind that comes from people who've spent years watching the same story unfold.
My face burns.
"You're all insufferable. It's not like I haven't worn his clothes before"
"That's fair"
"Completely fair."
"Never like this though."
I hear footsteps behind me. Before I can turn around, warmth settles against my back. Strong arms wrap around my waist. Comforting. Familiar.
Jacob's chin drops onto the top of my head.
"Why are you bothering her already?"
The room immediately points at him.
"Already protective."
"There he is."
"Took you long enough."
Jacob groans. I can feel it rumbling through his chest. But when I tilt my head back, I catch the small smile he's trying to hide. The one that never quite reaches his mouth. The one that's only visible in his eyes. And despite the embarrassment radiating off him in waves, there's something else there too.
Relief.
Like seeing me walk out wearing his shirt feels a little too right. His arms tighten slightly around my waist. Just for a second. Then he presses a quick kiss into my hair. Absentminded. Comfortable. The kind of affection that feels natural instead of performative.
The room goes suspiciously quiet.
"Don't."
Jacob points toward the kitchen without even looking.
"I know that silence."
Leah laughs.
"He's learning."
"I hate all of you."
"You love us."
Jacob mutters something under his breath and starts toward the kitchen. Only after giving my shoulder one last squeeze.
The second he's gone, Seth slides up beside me and leads me to the couch. Leah follows a moment later. Both of them wearing identical expressions.
The kind that means I'm about to be interrogated.
"Oh no."
Seth grins.
"Oh yes."
"Leave me alone."
"No."
Leah takes a sip of her coffee.
"So."
I already know where this is going.
I pull my knees up onto the couch.
"We're figuring things out."
Seth nods.
"So not official."
"Not official."
"Yet."
I throw a pillow at him. He catches it effortlessly. Still grinning.
Leah studies me for a moment. Then her expression softens.
"You know about the imprint?"
The room grows a little quieter. Not because anyone is trying to eavesdrop. Because they care about the answer.
I nod.
"Yeah."
"And?"
I look toward the kitchen. Toward the sound of Jacob moving around. Making breakfast. Probably pretending he can't hear any of this.
"It's a lot."
The answer earns a few understanding nods. Because it is. The imprint. Everything that comes with it. The future suddenly feels a lot bigger than it did a week ago.
"But we're talking about it."
Leah smiles.
Small.
Approving.
"Good."
A few minutes later Jacob walks back into the room carrying a plate. One waffle. Covered in strawberries. My favorite. Of course it's my favorite. And of course he remembered.
The second he sets it in front of me, Seth points dramatically.
"See? That's what I'm talking about."
Jacob rolls his eyes. I can't stop smiling. He reaches down and brushes a hand behind my neck before pressing a kiss to the top of my head. Soft. Brief.
Comfortable.
Like he's done it a hundred times already. Maybe in his head he has. The room fills with quiet laughter.
Happy laughter.
The kind that says finally. Finally.
Jacob shakes his head and heads back toward the kitchen. Completely done with all of us. But not before I catch the smile pulling at the corner of his mouth. And somehow that makes my chest feel warm all over again.
✧─────────────────────✧
I still haven't been able to make myself go home. Every time I think about walking through the front door, my chest gets tight. The last few weeks. Everything that happened.
It's easier to stay here. Easier to pretend the world has narrowed down to Billy's house, Jacob's laugh, and the constant noise of the pack.
So I called Charlie.
Asked him to pack me a bag. When he showed up later that afternoon, I nearly cried. Not because of the bag. Because of him. He looked tired. Not exhausted. Just worn thin around the edges. Like he'd spent the last week carrying something heavy.
I threw my arms around him before he could even say hello. The hug caught him completely off guard. For a second he just stood there. Then his arms wrapped around me. Tight. Safe. My dad.
"You sleeping?" I asked against his jacket.
He sighed.
"Trying."
"Dad."
"I am."
"You better be."
He huffed out a laugh.
I pulled back enough to look at him.
"And stop worrying so much about the missing person cases."
Something shifted in his expression. Tiny. Almost impossible to notice.
But I saw it.
A tension I hadn't realized he was carrying. Like he'd been waiting for permission. Waiting for someone to tell him it was okay to set the weight down for a little while. His shoulders relaxed. Just slightly.
But enough.
"I'll try," he said.
"You better."
He rolled his eyes.
Then squeezed my shoulder.
"I love you, kid."
My chest hurt.
"I love you too."
After he left, I took the bag back to Jacob's room. And immediately realized there was absolutely no way Charlie packed it himself. Not a chance. I unzip the bag and start pulling things out. Every shirt I would've grabbed. My favorite sweatshirt. The good pajamas. Extra socks. My hairbrush. Face wash and full skincare routine. Silk bonnet. The book I'd been reading. Even the stupid lip balm I always lose.
I stare at the pile. Then close my eyes.
Bella.
Of course.
Part of me is annoyed. Part of me is grateful. Mostly I don't want to think about it. So I don't.
Instead, I focus on the note Jacob left on his pillow.
Gone to shower. Beach tonight?
A smile immediately spreads across my face.
Yeah. Beach tonight. Definitely.
✧─────────────────────✧
The grocery store is a mistake. A complete mistake. Because apparently shopping with Jacob Black is impossible.
"Do we need marshmallows?"
I look over my shoulder. Jacob is standing in the middle of the aisle holding three bags.
Three.
"Why do you have so many?"
"Options."
"Jacob."
"What if we want variety?"
"We are making s'mores."
"What if you're feeling adventurous?"
I laugh. Actually laugh. The kind that bubbles out before I can stop it. His entire face lights up. Like he's won something. Which only makes me laugh harder.
A few aisles later he's carrying the basket because apparently I am incapable of carrying anything myself. His words. Not mine.
I reach for a box of graham crackers. His hand brushes mine. Neither of us pulls away immediately. The moment stretches. Just a little. His eyes meet mine. Warm. Soft. Dangerously distracting.
"Hi," he says.
I roll my eyes.
"Hi."
His grin widens like that's somehow the greatest thing he's ever heard.
The beach is nearly empty. Just us. The ocean. The wind. And a sky slowly turning gold. Jacob gets the fire going while I arrange blankets around the pit. By the time the sun starts sinking, we're sitting shoulder to shoulder watching flames dance across the sand.
The air smells like salt. Smoke. Summer.
Jacob hands me a roasting stick.
"Ready?"
"Always."
Ten minutes later we've already burned three marshmallows. One was entirely my fault. Two were definitely his.
"I'm sensing a pattern."
"I'm sensing slander."
I bump my shoulder into his. He bumps me back. The fire crackles between us. The sky deepens into shades of pink and orange. Beautiful.
But not nearly as distracting as Jacob looking at me. I catch him staring. Again.
"You're doing it."
"What?"
"That."
"What?"
"Looking at me like that."
His smile softens.
"I like looking at you."
The butterflies are getting ridiculous at this point. Completely ridiculous. I focus very hard on my s'more. He laughs. Quiet. Fond. The sound settles somewhere deep inside me.
Comfortable. Safe. Eventually, the conversation drifts.
Like it always does. From nothing. To everything. Jacob pokes at the fire.
"You know some Quileute?"
"Like five words."
"You know more than five."
"Seven."
He laughs. Then starts teaching me. Patiently correcting my pronunciation. Making me repeat words until I get them right. Or close enough.
Most of the time he's laughing too hard to actually help. At one point I threaten to throw a marshmallow at him. He claims that's cultural disrespect.
I'm fairly certain he's lying.
The fire burns lower. The beach grows quieter. Eventually neither of us says anything. Just listens to the waves.
Then Jacob speaks.
Softly.
"So."
I glance over.
His eyes are fixed on the flames.
"The imprint thing."
The smile slips from my face. Not because I'm upset. Because it's complicated. And he knows it.
Jacob lets out a slow breath.
"I don't want you thinking I'm expecting something from you."
My chest tightens. He keeps looking at the fire.
Like it's easier this way.
"Because I'm not."
The flames reflect in his eyes.
"If all you ever wanted was friendship?"
His voice stays steady.
"I'd take friendship."
I blink.
"What?"
He finally looks at me.
And suddenly all I can see is sincerity. Pure and honest Jacob.
"The imprint isn't about forcing somebody to love you."
His expression softens.
"It's about being whatever they need."
The ocean crashes somewhere behind us.
Steady.
"If you needed a best friend, I'd be your best friend."
His eyes don't leave mine.
"If you needed someone to protect you, I'd do that."
A pause.
"If you needed space, I'd give it to you."
My throat feels tight.
Jacob reaches over and takes my hand.
Carefully. Like he's giving me every opportunity to pull away.
"I just want you happy, Ky."
The words hit harder than they should.
Because I know he means them. Every single one. No conditions. No expectations.
Just love.
"I want you to know it doesn't make me love you either. I just do. With my entire being, I do."
Before I can think myself out of it, I lean forward and kiss him. His breath catches. For a second, neither of us moves. Then his hand slides gently against my cheek. Like he's afraid he'll scare me away.
When we finally pull apart, he's smiling. That stupidly cute smile. The one that makes me fall apart every single time.
"Hi," he says quietly.
I groan.
He laughs. And kisses me again.
The tent is warm. Warmer than it should be. One of the many benefits of dating a human furnace.
Outside, the waves continue rolling onto shore. Inside, Jacob has both arms wrapped around me. Holding me against his chest. My head tucked beneath his chin.
Neither of us seems particularly interested in sleeping. Not yet. I trace lazy circles across his arm. Listening to his heartbeat. Strong. Steady. Mine.
Well. Maybe not officially mine. Yet. But hopefully someday.
Jacob presses a kiss into my hair. Then another. Then another.
Like he can't help himself.
"Jacob."
"Hm?"
"You're clingy."
"I know."
No shame. None whatsoever. I laugh. His arms tighten. Just slightly. Then his voice drops low enough that I almost miss it.
"I'm in love with you."
Everything inside me stills. The ocean. The wind. The entire world.
Just for a second.
Jacob presses his forehead against my hair.
"I love you so much, baby."
My eyes burn. Full and Overwhelmed.
I feel...Safe.
"I'll do anything for you."
His voice is barely above a whisper.
Completely sincere. Completely Jacob.
And wrapped up in his arms, listening to the waves and his heartbeat, I think I've never felt safer in my entire life.
✧─────────────────────✧
Let me know if you wanna be tagged!
Tag list:@loversonne @mrsabbotthankya @bearballerina44 @louisianalady @samuelseoswife @tcapter @uhhitaintme101 @aryldixonhoney @thesheelfsworld @brianna-merlim @crazybos
The Other Sister Jacob Black x OC Pt9
(Twilight what I would wear if i were Bella's older sister)
Jacob x OC fic based on the tiktok trend from a little bit ago where you make outfits and write a little blurb on that outfit. We're going to speed run the first movie and then go on to the second one so we can move onto him as a wolf. Bella and Jacob are 18 in their senior year of high school in the bulk of this story and OC is 20 because of being held back as a kid for plot reasons.
OK GUYS I'm reformating to fit more words ALSO I know some people don't want Bella to be the enemy but some stuff that is important to plot kind of makes her out to be so she needs to be the bad guy for a bit. They'll repair their relationship but they aren't gonna get along for a bit. Sorry hehe. I feel like I might be losing some of you but please stick around for at least this one.
Link to vid
Part one Part TwoPart ThreePart FourPart FivePart SixPart SevenPart Eight
~Word count: ~6.8k
~Warnings: (CANON DIVERGENCE,) jealousy, emotional angst, feeling replaced, loneliness, complicated sibling relationships, unresolved tension, abandonment issues, unrequited feelings undertones, Bella Swan & OC becoming close, jacob black being emotionally constipated, hurt/no comfort
~Description: Being Bella Swan’s older sister was never supposed to change anything. Not with Charlie. Not with school. And definitely not with Jacob Black. But suddenly, Bella is everywhere. In the halls at school. In Charlie’s life. In Jacob’s conversations. And no matter how hard you try to pretend it doesn’t bother you, you can feel things shifting underneath your feet. Jacob starts keeping secrets. Bella starts falling in love. And you start realizing that maybe the worst kind of heartbreak isn't losing someone completely. Maybe it's standing right beside them while they slowly choose someone else. Or maybe you're just dramatic. Probably both.
✧─────────────────────✧
The drive to the Cullen house is tense.
Not because anyone is talking. Because nobody is. Jacob drives. I sit beside him. Sam follows behind us. The closer we get, the tighter the knot in my stomach becomes.
Nobody will tell me what's happening. Not really. I got enough to know Bella sounded terrified on the phone. Enough to know Jacob went from teasing me to looking like the world was ending in less than thirty seconds. And enough to know that whatever is waiting for us at the Cullen house is bad. Very bad.
When we pull up, everyone is already there. Carlisle. Esme. Alice. Jasper. Rosalie. Emmett. Edward. Bella.
The second we walk inside I realize I'm missing information. A lot of information. Everyone looks serious. The room feels heavy. Like we've walked into the middle of a conversation that's already been happening for hours.
Sam folds his arms.
"What do you know?"
Carlisle steps forward. His voice is calm. Professional. But even he looks concerned.
"Seattle."
Immediately I groan.
"Oh good."
Nobody acknowledges me. Carlisle continues.
"There have been a series of unusual disappearances."
My stomach drops. Edward catches my expression. I immediately look away. Carlisle keeps talking.
"At first it appeared random."
"But it isn't."
A pause.
"It's a newborn army."
The room goes silent. I blink.
"A what?"
Nobody answers me. Which is becoming a theme. Edward finally speaks.
"Someone is creating newborn vampires."
Now I blink harder. Because somehow every answer creates three more questions.
"A whole army?"
"Yes."
The answer comes from Jasper. And somehow that's worse. Because Jasper looks genuinely worried.
"They're stronger than mature vampires."
"Faster."
"Harder to control."
His expression darkens.
"And very dangerous."
I stare at Bella. Bella stares at the floor. Apparently everyone else already knows this. Fantastic. Love being the last person informed. Again. Jasper moves toward a map spread across the table.
"They're moving with purpose."
"Toward Forks."
My chest tightens.
Toward Forks. Toward people. Toward Charlie. Toward the tribe. Toward everyone.
Then Edward says the name.
"Victoria."
The room immediately grows colder.nEven I know who Victoria is. The red-haired vampire. The one who has spent months trying to kill Bella. The one who keeps refusing to stay dead. Bella stiffens beside him. Edward's hand immediately reaches for hers.
"Victoria is building the army."
His voice is sharp. Focused.
"She's coming for Bella."
The words hang in the air. Nobody speaks. Finally Sam breaks the silence.
"So this is your problem."
Edward's jaw tightens.
"No."
Carlisle answers before he can.
"This is everyone's problem."
Sam doesn't look convinced. Carlisle gestures toward the map.
"If Victoria succeeds..."
His expression hardens.
"Humans will die."
The room grows quiet again.
Because that's the thing. Bella isn't the only target anymore. This isn't some vampire love triangle disaster. This isn't just Cullen business. This isn't just wolf business. This is everybody's problem. Every human in Forks. Every family. Every kid. Every person walking around completely unaware that vampires are apparently building armies in Seattle.
I stand there staring. Trying to process the fact that nobody bothered mentioning any of this to me before today. A newborn army. Victoria. Mass disappearances. Potential human casualties.
Cool.
Cool cool cool.
Sam exchanges a look with Jacob. Then with the Cullens.
"What exactly are you asking?"
Jasper steps forward. The room seems to shift around him. Like this is the part he's been waiting for.
"We need numbers."
His eyes move toward the wolves.
"Newborns are unpredictable."
"They've never fought shape-shifters before."
A small smile appears.
"The shock value alone would work in our favor."
Emmett grins.
"Now that's my kind of strategy."
Rosalie rolls her eyes. Jasper ignores both of them.
"We stand a much better chance together."
Sam is quiet. Thinking. Calculating. Everyone waits. Even Edward. Even Carlisle.
Then Jacob moves. His hand finds mine. Warm. Familiar. Effortless. Like he always is. His fingers lace through mine. Holding tight. Grounding me. I look up. His eyes immediately find mine. And just like that the panic eases.
Just a little.
He smiles. Small. Gentle. Only for me.
Then he looks back toward Sam.
"He's right."
Everyone turns toward him. Jacob squeezes my hand once.
"We need to help."
Sam raises an eyebrow. Jacob doesn't back down.
"Victoria isn't going to stop."
"Not with Bella."
"Not with the Cullens."
"Not with any of us."
He glances toward me. Then toward the windows. Toward the town beyond them. Toward Forks.
"Our families live here."
The room goes quiet. Because that's the real argument. Not Bella. Not vampires. Not treaties. Family. Protecting home. Protecting people. Sam exhales slowly. Then finally nods.
"We'll do it."
The tension in the room shifts. Not gone. But lighter. Like everyone can breathe again. Beside me, Jacob squeezes my hand one more time. His thumb brushes across my knuckles. A tiny movement. All I can focus on is the warmth of his hand in mine. And the gentle smile he gives me when he catches me looking.
✧─────────────────────✧
Here I stand. Watching a bunch of wolves train with a bunch of vampires. Which feels like a sentence that shouldn't exist. Yet somehow this is my life now.
The clearing is filled with movement. Jasper is directing everyone like some terrifying military commander. The wolves phase in and out as they practice formations. Emmett seems to be enjoying the possibility of violence far more than any sane person should. Alice is sitting on a rock looking entirely too pleased with herself. Rosalie looks annoyed. Edward looks tense. Bella looks worried.
And me?
I'm standing awkwardly off to the side in workout clothes. Feeling incredibly human. Because what exactly am I supposed to do here? A supernatural battle is coming. An actual battle. Vampires. Werewolves. A newborn army.
I've been standing here for almost an hour. Watching. Listening. Trying not to feel completely useless. My eyes drift across the clearing. Immediately finding Jacob.
Of course.
He moves differently than everyone else. Confident. Effortless. Like every motion is instinct. He's shirtless. Which honestly should be illegal. Sweat glistens across his shoulders as he works through another training exercise with Jasper.
His muscles shift beneath sun-browned skin. Fast. Precise. Elegant.
The word surprises me. Elegant. But that's exactly what it is.
Jacob isn't graceful the way Edward is. Or controlled the way Jasper is. There's something wild about him. Something powerful. Every movement feels alive.
I completely forget what I was thinking about. Or breathing. Apparently. Because suddenly my lungs remember they exist. I straighten. Before I can talk myself out of it.
"Jacob!"
The sound leaves my mouth before my brain can stop it. His head immediately snaps toward me. Immediately. Like he would stop everything and search for my voice anywhere.
A grin spreads across his face and he excuses himself from whatever Jasper was trying to teach him and jogs over. Sweaty. Shirtless. Smiling.
Fantastic.
Exactly what my heart needed.
"What?"
I cross my arms. Trying very hard to look serious. Failing.
"You should teach me how to fight."
His grin disappears.
"No."
I blink.
"Excuse me?"
"No."
I groan dramatically.
"Just in case."
"There is no just in case."
"There literally is."
"No."
I step closer. Close enough to feel the heat radiating off his skin. Close enough to smell cedar and sunshine and Jacob. His eyes immediately drop to me. Dangerous. Very dangerous.
"Don't you want me to be safe?"
What I mean is teach me. What I really mean is pay attention to me. What I really really mean is I like standing this close to you. What I really really really mean is I like touching you.
Jacob exhales. Long suffering. Defeated.
"Fine."
Victory.
"But."
I immediately narrow my eyes. There's always a but.
"You're not getting anywhere near the fight."
I open my mouth.
"What why."
He points at me.
"You are staying as far away from this thing as humanly possible."
I roll my eyes. He continues anyway.
"You are not fighting vampires."
"I know."
"You are not helping fight vampires."
"I know."
"You are not throwing things at vampires."
"I wasn't planning to."
"You looked like you were planning to."
I was...A little. Jacob sighs. Then gestures toward the clearing.
"Come here."
For the next several minutes he walks me through basic self-defense. How to break someone's grip. How to shift my weight. How to redirect momentum. How to escape if someone grabs my wrist.
"If somebody bigger than you grabs you," he explains, gently positioning my arms, "your best chance is getting out of the hold."
I nod. Listening carefully.
"Because you're just a human."
The words hit harder than they should. Just a human. I know he doesn't mean anything by it. Still I can't help but wince. His expression softens immediately. Of course he noticed. Jacob notices everything when it comes to me.
"Ky."
"I'm fine."
He doesn't look convinced. But he lets it go. For now. We practice. Again. And again. And again. At first I'm terrible. Then I start getting it. I guess I start getting a little too confident. After successfully escaping his grip three times in a row I grin triumphantly.
"See?"
Jacob raises an eyebrow.
"Oh?"
"I'm basically a professional."
"A professional."
"Yep."
His grin returns. Dangerous. Mischievous. The kind that usually means trouble. Before I can react, his arm wraps around my waist. The world tilts. And suddenly I'm flat on my back. The breath leaves my lungs in a startled laugh.
"Jacob!"
His laughter follows immediately. Rich. Warm. Victorious. He's above me. Partially. Clearly supporting most of his weight with one arm so he doesn't crush me. The grass beneath us is cool. The afternoon sun filters through the trees overhead. And Jacob is grinning down at me like he's just won something.
"Professional?"
I scowl. Or try to. It's difficult when he's smiling like that.
"You cheated."
"That wasn't cheating."
"That was absolutely cheating."
"You got distracted."
"By who?"
His grin somehow widens. I hate him. I really do. For a moment neither of us moves. Neither of us seems particularly interested in moving. Then his hand reaches toward my hair.
I freeze.
He carefully pulls out a blade of grass tangled in the strands. Holding it up between his fingers.
"Found this."
I stare. He chuckles. Then flicks it away. The smile never leaves his face. And neither do his eyes leave mine. Something shifts. His hand slows. Lingering near my face. For a second I think he's going to pull away. Instead his fingers brush against my hair.
Then my cheek. Then settle there. Like touching me is the most natural thing in the world. The clearing around us fades away. The wolves. The vampires. The training. The war. All of it. Gone.
It's just Jacob.
His hand against my face. His dark eyes fixed on mine. His smile softer now. Less teasing. More something else. Something that makes my chest ache. I don't know how long we stay like that.
Seconds. Maybe longer.
All I know is one thought keeps repeating itself over and over. I want this forever. Not the war. Not the fear. Not the uncertainty.
Just this.
Jacob smiling. Jacob laughing. Jacob looking at me like I'm the only thing in the world worth paying attention to. If I could, I think I'd spend the rest of my life finding ways to make him smile like this.
✧─────────────────────✧
Bella and I still aren't on great terms. Not even close. Most days we're barely speaking unless we absolutely have to. The fight at her graduation party still sits between us like a wall neither of us knows how to climb over. But right now? For once? We agree on something.
Absolutely not. There is no universe where either of us is staying behind. Apparently every important conversation in Forks eventually ends up happening in the middle of the forest. Neither boy looks remotely happy. Which honestly makes me feel a little better.
If I'm miserable, everyone should be miserable.
"You're staying out of it."
Jacob crosses his arms.
"No."
"I wasn't asking."
"Good thing I wasn't answering."
His jaw tightens. Bella snorts. Edward immediately shoots her a look.
"You're both being ridiculous."
Bella points at him.
"Ridiculous is expecting us to sit at home while a vampire army attacks."
Edward opens his mouth. Jacob talks over him.
"No one is attacking you if you're nowhere near the fight."
"No one is attacking me?" Bella repeats. "Victoria is literally building an army because of me."
The argument immediately explodes again. Everyone starts talking at once. Edward arguing. Bella arguing louder. Jacob arguing. Me arguing because if Bella and my best friend are doing something stupid I refuse to let them do it alone.
Voices bounce around the clearing. Nobody is listening. Nobody is backing down. It's chaos. Complete chaos.
"I am not staying behind."
"You don't understand how dangerous this is."
"We understand perfectly."
"No, you don't."
"Jacob, I swear to God-"
"Ky."
"No."
Bella throws her hands into the air.
"For once can everyone stop talking?"
Miraculously. Everyone does. Bella looks far too pleased with herself. Then her eyes narrow slightly. The expression means she's thinking. Which immediately makes me nervous. Because Bella's ideas tend to create problems. Large problems. Potentially life-threatening problems.
"I have an idea."
Edward groans. Which is honestly fair. Bella ignores him.
"If Victoria wants me so badly..."
"No."
Edward says it immediately. Bella keeps going anyway.
"We use that."
"No."
Edward sounds even more horrified. Bella points toward the trees.
"We lure them somewhere specific."
Jacob's eyebrows pull together. Bella continues.
"If they're following my scent, then we already know where they're going."
The clearing grows quieter. Even Edward stops interrupting. Because unfortunately it's not a terrible idea.
"We pick the battlefield."
Bella folds her arms.
"We make them come where we want them."
Jacob exchanges a look with Edward. The fact that neither of them immediately rejects it tells me everything. They're considering it. Which means I immediately have my own problem. Because if Bella and Jacob are involved? Then I'm involved.
"Nope."
Everyone turns toward me.
I point at Bella.
"If she's doing it, I'm doing it."
Jacob looks like he already regrets this conversation.
"Ky-"
"No."
I point harder.
"Absolutely not."
"You're not part of this."
I laugh.
A single humorless laugh.
"She's my sister and you're my best friend. I'm entwined in this more than Edward"
Bella raises an eyebrow. I ignore her.
"She's still incredibly annoying."
"Thanks."
"You're welcome."
Then I look back at Jacob.
"But if you're putting yourselves in danger, I'm not leaving you alone."
Bella looks suspiciously touched by that. I choose not to acknowledge it. Jacob rubs his face.
"That's not how this works."
"Actually," I say, "I think it is."
"It isn't."
"It is."
"It isn't."
"It is."
Jacob closes his eyes. The same way Charlie does when he's trying not to lose his patience. It's weirdly adorable. Unfortunately for him, I'm still right. Then another thought clicks into place.
I straighten.
"Oh."
Jacob immediately looks concerned.
"What?"
I point between him and Bella. Then between him and me. Then at Edward.
"I have an even better argument."
"No."
"You don't even know what it is."
"If you're smiling like that, it's a bad sign."
I ignore him.
"Your scent covers ours."
The clearing goes quiet. Jacob blinks. Edward blinks. Bella blinks. I smile triumphantly.
"If Bella and I stay with Jacob, Victoria's army can't track us properly."
Jacob's expression shifts. Unfortunately. Because now he's thinking about it. Which means I'm making sense. And we both know it. I immediately press my advantage.
"We'd actually be safer together."
Edward opens his mouth. I keep talking.
"Jacob covers our scent."
I point toward Bella.
"She lures them where we want them."
Then I point at myself.
"And I'm not letting either of you do it alone."
Bella nods immediately.
"Exactly."
Edward looks betrayed. Jacob looks exhausted. Good. They should be. I've been exhausted for weeks.
"We stay with Jacob."
Bella continues.
"The newborns follow the trail."
I cross my arms.
"Then after that you can hide us somewhere."
Jacob studies me. Really studies me. Like he's trying to find the flaw. The problem. The reason to say no. Unfortunately for him. I'm brilliant. Eventually he looks toward Edward. Edward looks equally unhappy. Bella and I share a look. A rare moment of complete agreement. The boys know they're losing.
Jacob groans first. A long suffering sound. The sound of a man realizing his life is controlled by stubborn women. Edward follows a second later.
"Fine."
Bella immediately smiles. Jacob points at both of us.
"No celebrating."
Naturally Bella and I celebrate immediately.
"We are not changing the plan."
Neither of us listens.
"You are staying exactly where we tell you."
Still not listening.
"You are not leaving."
Definitely not listening. Jacob glares at me. I grin back. His glare lasts approximately three seconds before he looks away. Because he knows it's hopeless.
Finally Edward sighs. The kind of sigh that sounds physically painful.
"We'll take you somewhere safe after the trail is laid."
Bella nods. I nod. The boys look deeply unconvinced by our agreement. Which is fair. I wouldn't trust us either. Jacob steps closer. Close enough that only I can hear him.
"You are going to stay where I put you."
I smile sweetly.
"Probably."
His eyes narrow.
"Ky."
"I'm agreeing."
"That wasn't agreement."
"It was agreement-adjacent."
Jacob drops his head into his hands. And honestly? Watching him suffer through caring about me is becoming one of my favorite hobbies.
✧─────────────────────✧
Now we're standing in Charlie's living room pretending we're going camping. Which would probably be more believable if every single person involved didn't look like they were preparing for battle.
Charlie watches from the couch as Bella shoves things into a backpack. His expression is confused. Suspicious. Tired. Honestly, that's become his default expression lately.
"You girls know it's supposed to rain, right?"
"It's Washington," Bella says.
Charlie nods.
"Fair."
I zip up my duffel. Jacob leans against the doorway watching me. Watching me the way he always does. Like he's making sure I haven't somehow wandered into traffic while packing.
Bella moves toward the kitchen to grab something she'd forgotten. Alice immediately appears beside her. Because apparently Alice doesn't walk. She materializes.
I glance up just in time to see her lean close to Bella. Far too close. A grin spreading across her face.
"You'll have the whole house alone."
She wiggles her eyebrows. Then winks. A full body shudder runs through me.
"Oh my God."
Bella immediately turns red.
Alice starts laughing. I point at both of them.
"No."
Alice laughs harder. I hold up both hands.
"I don't want to know."
"Nobody was telling you."
"You were absolutely telling me."
Bella looks horrified. Alice looks delighted. Which somehow makes it worse. I physically recoil.
"Please never say those words again."
Alice grins. Bella looks like she wants the floor to swallow her whole. Charlie glances over from the couch.
"What?"
"Nothing."
Three voices answer at once. Charlie's eyes narrow. He wisely decides not to ask.
Jacob is trying very hard not to laugh. Which is honestly offensive.
"You're enjoying this."
"A little."
"Traitor."
His grin widens. A few minutes later everyone starts moving outside. Cars. Backpacks. Supplies. The whole fake camping trip.
I sling my duffel over my shoulder. It immediately disappears. I blink. Jacob is standing there holding it. Along with my other bag. And somehow my sleeping bag.
"When did you even..."
He shrugs. Like carrying half my belongings is completely normal. Which honestly it is.
"Got it."
"I could carry those."
"I know."
He keeps walking. Not slowing down. Not giving them back. I follow anyway. Because arguing would require effort.
Outside the trucks and cars are lined up in the driveway. Bella immediately heads toward Edward. I immediately head toward Jacob.
A decision that requires approximately zero thought. Jacob tosses my bags into the back of his truck. Then reaches for the passenger door. Opening it before I can. I stare at him. He stares back.
"What?"
"Nothing."
"You're staring."
"I'm appreciating your commitment to chivalry."
He rolls his eyes. I climb inside. The truck rumbles to life a moment later. The second we pull away from Charlie's house my entire body relaxes. Because unlike Bella. Unlike Edward. Unlike whatever weird honeymoon camping trip Alice seems convinced is happening. Jacob and I already made our own plans.
Well.
I made the plans. Jacob listened. Which is basically the same thing. There is absolutely no universe where I'm staying anywhere near the Cullen house.
The trees blur past outside.
Jacob keeps one hand on the wheel.
The other resting casually near the gear shift.
Comfortable.
Relaxed.
Familiar.
✧─────────────────────✧
The plan worked. Which honestly feels suspicious. Nothing ever works this well. Especially not plans involving vampires. And yet somehow here we are. Hidden away in the mountains. Safe. Allegedly.
I would like to formally challenge the definition of the word safe. Because I am freezing my ass off. The wind howls outside the tent. Rain pounds against the canvas. Every now and then hail joins in just to make my life worse.
The entire mountain feels determined to kill me personally.Bella and I are buried beneath sleeping bags. Curled together like two dying Victorian children trying to survive a snowstorm. Neither of us is winning. I can barely feel my toes. Or my fingers. Or my face.
I don't know if I'm still blinking. I glance toward Edward. Immediately narrowing my eyes. He's sitting in the corner of the tent.
Perfectly comfortable. Perfectly dry. Perfectly annoying. I swear the fact that he's cold makes the entire tent colder. It's like having a living ice sculpture shoved into the corner. Bella follows my gaze.
"I know."
"Right?"
"He somehow makes it worse."
Edward sighs.
"I can hear both of you."
"Good."
"You do."
I point accusingly.
"I think you're lowering the temperature."
"That's not how thermodynamics works."
"Sounds fake."
Bella snorts. Edward closes his eyes. Clearly questioning every decision that led him here. Good. I hope he's miserable.
Another gust of wind rattles the tent. I shiver so hard my teeth clack together. Bella shivers beside me. We're practically glued together at this point trying to share what little body heat we have left. It's not enough. Not even close.
The tent flap suddenly opens. Cold air rushes inside. Then Jacob ducks through. Instantly making everything better. Not warmer. Just better.
His dark eyes immediately sweep across the tent. Landing on me first. Then Bella. His expression tightens.
"Jesus."
"We're dying."
Bella nods.
"We're definitely dying."
Jacob crouches beside us. Concern written across his face.
"It's that cold in here?"
I stick my head farther into my sleeping bag.
"I'm seeing the light."
"Ky."
"I'm serious."
His eyebrows pull together.
"Give me your hand."
I stare at him.
"That feels like a trap."
"Your hand."
Reluctantly I pull one arm from the sleeping bag. Instant regret. The cold bites instantly. Painfully. I make a noise somewhere between a gasp and a whine.
"Oh my God."
Jacob reaches forward. The second my fingers touch his hand he flinches. Actually flinches. His eyes widen.
"Ky."
"Told you."
"You're freezing."
"I am aware."
His hand immediately closes around mine. Warm. So warm. I nearly cry.
Bella looks equally jealous.
Jacob shakes his head.
"This is ridiculous."
His gaze moves between both of us. Then back to me.
"I can help."
I don't even let him finish. Immediately I pull my sleeping bag open. Just enough room.
"Get in."
Jacob blinks.
I wiggle the opening wider.
"Jacob."
Bella nods enthusiastically.
"Please."
For once. My sister and I are completely united. Jacob rubs the back of his neck. Looking vaguely embarrassed. Which is adorable. Unfortunately for him we're both freezing to death.
"No shame."
I point at the sleeping bag.
"Get in."
His eyes flick toward Edward.
Edward suddenly looks very interested in the tent wall. Suspicious. Very suspicious. Then I remember.
Oh. Right.
Mind reader.
A slow smile spreads across my face. Pure evil. Edward immediately groans.
"Oh no."
I grin wider. I look directly at him.
You suck. Edward pinches the bridge of his nose. I hope you know that. His shoulders tense. Bella looks between us. Confused. You are literally an ice cube. Edward drops his head back against the tent wall. I hope Jacob steals your girlfriend I'll let him just to spite you. Bella chokes.
"What just happened?"
Edward closes his eyes.
"Nothing."
I beam.
"Suck it."
Edward looks moments away from throwing himself off the mountain. Worth it. Absolutely worth it. Jacob is trying not to laugh now. I think he might have figured it out. Which means I win. A moment later he finally squeezes himself into my sleeping bag. The second he settles beside me I almost melt.
"Oh."
The noise escapes before I can stop it. Jacob laughs softly. Better. So much better. It's like somebody shoved a personal heater beside me. A very large. Very warm. Very attractive heater.
If Bella and Edward aren't here...We could do this wayyy more effeciently. My brain can't help but cycle through all the ways Jacob and I could get warm. His bare skin against mine radiating heat.
Edward loudly coughs ruining my fun. Ugh.
Jacob's arm settles around me automatically. Instinctively. Like there's nowhere else it belongs. The warmth spreads through my entire body. Chasing away the cold. Chasing away the tension. Chasing away the fear.
Across from us Bella finally settles into her own sleeping bag curled beside Jacob's other side. Practically spooning him through several layers of fabric.
Honestly?
It's kind of hilarious. Jacob is literally heating both Swan sisters. The ultimate multitasking achievement. Outside the storm continues raging.
Inside the tent everything grows quieter. Bella relaxes first. The tension leaving her shoulders. Her breathing evening out. A few minutes later she's asleep. Finally warm. Finally comfortable.
Edward watches her with that weird lovestruck expression he always gets. I choose not to comment. Mostly because I'm exhausted.
My head settles against Jacob's chest. Listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. Strong. Consistent. Alive.
The thought makes my chest ache. Because tomorrow he's going to fight. Tomorrow all of them are. And suddenly the fear comes rushing back. I curl closer without realizing it. My fingers bunching in his shirt.
"Jacob?"
His arm tightens around me immediately.
"Yeah?"
My eyes sting.
I hate it. I hate how scared I am. I hate that I can't protect him. I hate that tomorrow exists.
"Promise me you'll be okay."
The words come out barely above a whisper. His expression softens instantly. Completely. His forehead rests lightly against mine. And for a second the rest of the world disappears.
Just us.
Just Jacob.
Just the warmth surrounding me.
"I'll do anything to keep you safe."
My throat tightens.
Because that's not what I asked.
I nod anyway. Unable to trust my voice.
Jacob brushes his thumb across my arm. Slow. The storm keeps raging outside. The wind. The rain. The hail.
None of it matters anymore. Not with Jacob holding me. Not with his warmth wrapped around me. Not with the steady beat of his heart beneath my ear. For the first time all day. For the first time since this whole nightmare started.
I feel safe.
My eyes drift closed. The last thing I feel is Jacob pulling me a little closer. The last thing I hear is his heartbeat. And then sleep finally takes me. Curled safely in his arms.
✧─────────────────────✧
Bella and Edward are engaged. Actually engaged. Planning-to-get-married engaged. I don't even know how to process that information.
But Jacob? Jacob looks downright furious.
Not annoyed. Not frustrated. Livid.
His entire body goes rigid. His jaw clenches. The muscles in his neck tighten. For a second nobody moves. Then Jacob turns and starts walking away.
Fast.
"Jacob."
Bella immediately goes after him. I stand automatically. Following both of them. The entire situation spiraling out of control before I can even understand what's happening.
"Jacob!"
He doesn't stop.
"Jacob, wait!"
Still doesn't stop.
Bella practically runs to catch up with him.
"Please."
That finally gets him to pause.
Only pause.
Not turn around. Not look at her. Just stop.
His shoulders are tight. His fists clenched. Bella's breathing is uneven when she reaches him.
"Please don't leave."
Jacob laughs. One sharp. Humorless laugh. The sound hurts to hear.
"Why?"
Bella looks stunned.
"Because I don't want to lose you."
For a second something flashes across Jacob's face.
Pain. Raw and ugly. Then it's gone.
"That's not enough."
Bella stares at him.
"What?"
Jacob finally turns around. His eyes are blazing.
"There is one thing you could do to make me stay."
Bella goes still. I go still. The entire mountain seems to go still. Because suddenly I know exactly where this conversation is headed.
And I hate it. I hate every second of it.
Bella takes a step forward.
"I don't want to lose you."
Jacob shakes his head.
"That's not enough."
Another step.
"Jacob."
Another. Then before anyone can stop her. Before anyone can react. Bella grabs him. And kisses him.
Everything stops.
My heart. My lungs. The world. All of it. Gone.
I just stand there. Frozen. Watching. Unable to process what I'm seeing. Unable to breathe. Unable to think. Jacob freezes too. For one terrible second. One horrible endless second.
Then he shoves her away. Hard. Not enough to hurt her. Just enough to break contact. Bella stumbles backward. Jacob looks furious. Absolutely furious.
"What the hell are you doing?"
Bella's eyes widen.
"I thought-"
"You thought what?"
His voice echoes across the mountain. Sharp. Angry. Desperate.
Bella just stares at him. Completely lost. And then Jacob says the words that change everything.
"I love her."
Silence.
My stomach drops.
Bella blinks.
"What?"
Jacob points directly at me. Standing several feet away. Frozen in place.
"Her."
My heart stops. Again.
"Kylie."
The entire world narrows. Just Jacob. Just his voice. Just those words.
"She's the one I love."
Nobody speaks. Nobody moves. Jacob laughs bitterly. Like he can't believe we're even having this conversation.
"God, Bella."
He runs a hand through his hair.
"I thought you knew."
Bella looks completely blindsided.
Jacob keeps going.
The words pouring out now. Years worth of feelings. Years worth of secrets. Years worth of restraint finally snapping.
"She's my best friend."
His voice softens for half a second. Just enough to hurt.
"My childhood best friend."
My eyes start burning.
"She's the person I want around when something good happens."
Jacob's gaze flickers toward me. Only me.
"She's the person I look for first."
My chest aches.
"She's the person I miss when she's gone."
Bella looks stunned. Completely stunned. And Jacob isn't finished.
"Do you know how relieved I was when I imprinted?"
The words hit me like a truck. Imprinted. The word I've heard whispered for months. The thing no one will acknowledge around me. Jacob laughs again.
Softer this time. Disbelieving.
"Because I already knew."
Bella's eyes widen. I think mine do too.
"I already knew she was perfect for me."
The mountain disappears. Everything disappears. I can't hear anything except him.
"She's my entire world."
Tears are building behind my eyes now. Fast. Dangerously fast.
"And I'd do anything to keep her safe."
Jacob points toward Bella.
"That's why I care."
His voice sharpens again.
"That's why I've been trying to stop you."
Bella flinches.
"That's why I hate the idea of you turning."
Another step.
"That's why I worry when you're in danger."
Another.
"Because when you get hurt."
His voice cracks slightly.
"When you turn."
His eyes find mine again.
"It hurts her."
The tears finally spill over. One after another. Hot against my freezing skin.
"And if she gets hurt because of it?"
Jacob swallows.
"Then I get hurt too."
Nobody speaks. Not Bella. Not Edward. Not me.
The silence stretches. Then Jacob shakes his head. Looking exhausted. Completely exhausted.
"I thought everybody knew."
His eyes close briefly.
"It was obvious."
A pause. Then a humorless laugh.
"Apparently everyone knew except the two Swan daughters."
Bella just stands there. Speechless. For maybe the first time in her life. Jacob turns away. Done. Completely done. And starts walking down the mountain.
"Jacob!"
Bella calls after him. Desperate. Panicked.
He doesn't stop. Doesn't slow down. Doesn't even look back.
"Jacob!"
I don't look at her. Not once. I can't. Because Jacob is leaving. And suddenly nothing else matters.
Not Bella. Not Edward. Not the engagement. Not the battle. Nothing.
Just him.
I take off after him without a second thought. Without hesitation. Without even considering another option. Because if Jacob Black is walking away. Then I'm walking with him.
Like I always have.
Like I always will.
✧─────────────────────✧
"I followed you down that hill."
The words come out quietly. Barely louder than the creak of the old chair beneath me.
Jacob doesn't move.
Doesn't react.
Just lays there surrounded by blankets and bandages, chest rising and falling in slow steady breaths. The room smells like medicine. Like sweat. Like blood. Like the lingering aftermath of pain.
I tighten my grip around his hand. Careful. Terrified of hurting him even though he's unconscious.
Even though he's probably healed more in the last few hours than a normal person would in weeks.
"I followed you down that hill. You didn't stop and I had to... I had to stop and watch you fight those things."
My voice cracks. I swallow hard. Staring down at our joined hands.
"Watch as we thought we won."
I can still see it. The clearing. The dirt. The blood. The impossible violence of it all.
"Watch as you defended Leah and got your bones shattered."
My eyes sting.
"I ran to you then."
The memory hits me so hard my chest hurts.
"I ran to you as you screamed in agony and dropped to my knees beside you."
I laugh softly. Broken. Watery.
"I don't think I've ever been that scared before."
The room stays silent. Only the sound of his breathing. Only the sound of my own.
"I wanted to tell you."
My thumb brushes across his knuckles.
"I wanted to tell you when you said my name."
I squeeze my eyes shut.
"You said it like you were relieved I was there."
The tears won't stop coming.
"I wanted to tell you I love you."
The confession hangs in the room. Simple. Terrifying. Perfectly honest.
"I wanted to tell you everything."
A shaky breath leaves me.
"Everything I've been holding back."
I look up at him. At the familiar face I've spent years memorizing. The face I've always looked for first. The face that somehow feels like home.
"I've loved you for so long, Jacob."
The words hurt. Not because they're wrong. Because they're true. Painfully true.
"I think part of me has always loved you."
A tear slides down my cheek.
"You could have told me."
I shake my head. A wet laugh escaping.
"You could have told me everything and I wouldn't have blinked."
Another laugh.
Another tear.
"Well maybe I would have, but then I would've grabbed you and kissed you on the spot."
The image is almost enough to make me smile. Almost. Instead my chest aches. Because of how much time was lost. How many years. How many moments. How many chances.
"I would've chosen you every single time."
My voice drops lower.
"I always choose you."
The room feels smaller suddenly. Like the whole world has narrowed down to this bed. This hand. This boy.
"But instead I had to kneel next to you after you took a hit that wasn't meant for you."
I look away. Unable to stop the tears now.
"I watched them carry you here."
The memory is awful. Jacob trying to stay conscious.
"I sat right here while they re-broke and set your bones one by one."
I physically shudder.
"I heard you scream."
My throat tightens.
"I heard every single one."
I wipe angrily at my face.
"I wanted to make it stop."
My fingers tighten around his hand.
"I would've taken it for you if I could."
The words slip out before I can stop them. And I mean them. Every single one.
"I would've."
Silence. Then a whisper.
"I would've done anything."
The moonlight coming through the window slowly fades. The dark blue of night becoming gray. Then silver. Then pale gold.
Time passes. Hours. Maybe.
I don't know.
I never let go of his hand. Not once.
"And I will never leave your side again, Jacob."
My voice is rough now. Sleep deprived. Raw.
"So please be okay."
The plea barely makes it out.
"I know you heal."
I laugh softly.
"I know you're impossible."
Another shaky breath.
"But I need you to be okay."
My forehead lowers until it rests against the edge of the mattress.
"I need to see you open your eyes."
My voice cracks completely.
"I need to see you smile at me."
The room blurs.
"I love you, Jacob."
Silence answers. Hours of silence. I sit. And sit. And sit.
The sun rises. Golden light creeps through the curtains. Birds begin chirping outside. The rest of the house slowly starts waking up. People move around somewhere beyond the bedroom door.
I don't care.
My hand remains wrapped around his. My head slowly droops. Exhaustion pulling at me. The adrenaline finally wearing off.
I almost drift off. Almost.
Then his fingers twitch.
I freeze. My head snaps up so fast my neck protests.
Jacob's eyes blink open. Slow and heavy.
Confused.
For a second he just looks at me. Like he's making sure I'm real. Like he's checking that I'm actually there. And then the first thing out of his mouth is,
"I was worried about you."
I stare at him. Absolutely dumbfounded.
"You were worried about me?!"
His lips twitch. A tiny smile. Barely there.
I immediately sit forward.
"I was worried about you, you idiot!"
His smile grows.
Just a little.
"I thought you were dying."
"Kinda felt like it."
"Jacob."
His expression softens.
And somehow that only makes me angrier.
"I'm so mad at you."
The words come rushing out.
"I'm mad at you for running off."
His smile falters.
"I'm mad at you for fighting when you should've stayed back."
A wince.
Good.
"I'm mad at you for getting hurt."
Another wince.
"Ky-"
"I'm mad at you for telling my sister you love me before you told me."
That actually makes him laugh. A painful sounding laugh. But a laugh.
"That's fair."
"And for-"
His hand suddenly reaches up.
Cupping my face.
Pulling me forward.
And then he's kissing me.
Every thought immediately disappears.
Gone.
Completely gone.
Because Jacob Black is kissing me.
Really kissing me.
I melt. Absolutely melt. Years of feelings collapsing into a single moment.
A single kiss. A single impossible perfect moment. I kiss him back without hesitation. Without thinking. Without breathing.
Then a loud groan tears out of his chest.
I immediately jerk away.
Horrified.
"Oh my God."
Jacob squeezes his eyes shut. Pain flashing across his face.
"I'm so, so sorry."
"It's okay."
His smile is strained.
Pained.
But real.
"It's definitely not okay."
"It kind of is."
"Jacob."
He chuckles weakly. Then immediately regrets it.
The idiot. The absolute idiot.
For a few seconds we just stare at each other.
Neither willing to look away. Neither quite believing this is real.
Jacob's eyes soften. Warmer than I've ever seen them.
"I have so much I need to explain to you."
I nod immediately.
"Good."
"So much."
"Good."
His smile grows. Slow. Sleepy.
"But I really need to go back to sleep right now, okay baby?"
The word hits me square in the chest.
Baby.
Not an accident this time. Not slipping out. Intentional. Natural. Like he's said it a thousand times before. My heart completely betrays me.
"Okay."
The answer comes out embarrassingly soft. I carefully lean forward. Resting my forehead against his. His eyes drift closed immediately.
"I love you," I whisper.
A sleepy smile tugs at his lips. Then he squeezes my hand once. And a moment later he's asleep again.
This time when I sit beside his bed and wait. I don't feel scared. Because now I know.
When he wakes up again.
He'll still be mine.
And I'll still be his.
✧─────────────────────✧
Let me know if you wanna be tagged!
Tag list:@loversonne @mrsabbotthankya @bearballerina44 @louisianalady @samuelseoswife @tcapter @uhhitaintme101 @aryldixonhoney @thesheelfsworld @brianna-merlim @crazybos
The Other Sister Jacob Black x OC Pt8
(Twilight what I would wear if i were Bella's older sister)
Jacob x OC fic based on the tiktok trend from a little bit ago where you make outfits and write a little blurb on that outfit. We're going to speed run the first movie and then go on to the second one so we can move onto him as a wolf. Bella and Jacob are 18 in their senior year of high school in the bulk of this story and OC is 20 because of being held back as a kid for plot reasons.
Link to vid
Part one Part TwoPart ThreePart FourPart FivePart SixPart Seven
~Word count: ~4.4k
~Warnings: (CANON DIVERGENCE,) jealousy, emotional angst, feeling replaced, loneliness, complicated sibling relationships, unresolved tension, abandonment issues, unrequited feelings undertones, Bella Swan & OC becoming close, jacob black being emotionally constipated, hurt/no comfort
~Description: Being Bella Swan’s older sister was never supposed to change anything. Not with Charlie. Not with school. And definitely not with Jacob Black. But suddenly, Bella is everywhere. In the halls at school. In Charlie’s life. In Jacob’s conversations. And no matter how hard you try to pretend it doesn’t bother you, you can feel things shifting underneath your feet. Jacob starts keeping secrets. Bella starts falling in love. And you start realizing that maybe the worst kind of heartbreak isn't losing someone completely. Maybe it's standing right beside them while they slowly choose someone else. Or maybe you're just dramatic. Probably both.
✧─────────────────────✧
I feel like I'm replaying something that's already happened. Maybe it's because I've seen these two do this before. Maybe it's because every time they're in the same place for more than five minutes they somehow end up in each other's faces. Whatever the reason, the scene feels painfully familiar.
Jacob and Edward stand in the driveway glaring at each other. One hand fisted in the other's shirt. Neither willing to let go. Neither willing to back down.
Bella is clutching her injured hand. I'm standing off to the side wondering how we got here.
Again.
Edward's eyes are fixed on Bella's wrist. His expression is murderous.
"Look at her hand."
Jacob rolls his eyes.
"She punched me."
"Because you provoked her."
"I told her the truth."
Edward takes a step forward.
Jacob immediately matches it.
"You had no right."
"No right?" Jacob laughs.
"You want to talk about rights?"
The temperature around Edward seems to drop ten degrees.
Bella groans.
"Can we not do this right now?"
Neither of them listens...Of course.
"She doesn't know what she's signing up for," Jacob says.
Edward's jaw tightens.
"That's not your decision."
"No."
Jacob points toward Bella.
"It's hers."
Then he points at Edward.
"But you're a piece of shit for helping her do it."
Edward lunges forward. Jacob does too. And suddenly they're right back where they started. Holding onto each other's shirts. Looking seconds away from throwing punches.
I rub my temples. Unbelievable.
The front door opens. Charlie steps outside. One look at the scene and his face immediately drops.
"Jesus Christ."
Both boys freeze. Not because they're scared of Charlie. Just because getting caught fighting by the Chief of Police is objectively embarrassing.
Charlie looks between them. Then at Bella. Then at her hand. Then back at them.
"What is going on?"
Nobody answers. Charlie points.
"You."
At Jacob.
"What happened?"
Jacob immediately lets go of Edward.
"Bella broke her hand punching me."
Silence. Charlie blanches. Actually blanches. His eyes slowly move toward Bella. Bella looks away. I have to bite the inside of my cheek.
Charlie closes his eyes for one long second then opens them again.
"You punched him?"
Bella shrugs weakly.
"In my defense—"
"No."
Charlie holds up a hand.
"I don't think there is a defense."
I finally step forward. Before Edward and Jacob can start arguing again. Before Charlie can have an aneurysm. Before Bella decides to punch anything else.
"Let me see."
Bella hesitates.
I grab her wrist anyway.
She hisses.
"Sorry."
I carefully turn her hand over. The swelling is already starting. But nothing looks obviously wrong. I gently press along the side.
Bella winces.
I nod.
"I think it's sprained."
Edward immediately appears beside us. Hovering. Like an extremely concerned gargoyle.
"You think?"
"I'm not a doctor."
I let go of Bella's wrist.
"But I think it's sprained."
Edward is already reaching for her. Bella doesn't even resist.
"Edward."
His eyes lift to mine.
"Take her to see your Dr. Carlisle."
Then Charlie lets out a long exhausted sigh. Edward nods. Bella looks annoyed. Jacob looks pouty.
And somehow that annoys me more than everyone else combined.
I point at him next.
"Not. One. Word."
✧─────────────────────✧
It's graduation day.
I'm sitting in the ugliest graduation robe known to mankind.
Bright yellow. Aggressively yellow. The kind of yellow that hurts to look at.
I guess somebody decided Forks needed all the help it could get.
If they couldn't make the weather sunny, they could at least make the students look like human highlighters.
Around me, everyone seems excited. Parents are taking pictures. Friends are laughing. People are crying.
A few rows ahead of me, Mike Newton looks like he's about to burst from school spirit alone.
I don't get it.
Maybe something is wrong with me. Maybe graduation is supposed to feel bigger than this. More important.
Instead I mostly feel tired.
Somebody is giving a speech... I think. Honestly, I stop listening after the first few minutes. The words blur together.
Future. Opportunity. New beginnings. Dreams.
Whatever.
My attention drifts. Graduation feels incredibly insignificant compared to everything else happening in my life. Bella and I are awkwardly getting along. Some days it almost feels normal. Other days it feels like we're standing on opposite sides of a crack that's getting wider every day. Ever since she decided she's going through with becoming a vampire, something has changed.
She's acting weird around Jacob. Possessive. Defensive. Like she's angry at the idea that the world keeps moving even though she's already made her choice.
I don't know. Maybe I'm imagining it. Maybe I'm not.
Either way, we're drifting. Slowly. Painfully.
And neither of us seems willing to talk about it.
My mom is forever missing. Every day somehow circles back to that fact.
Every conversation. Every missing persons flyer. Every time Charlie gets that look in his eyes. Every time I wonder what she sounded like. What she smelled like. What she would've thought of me now.
Charlie's...Charlie.
I don't even know how else to explain him. He's trying. He's always trying. But lately he looks tired...Older somehow. Like the weight he's been carrying for years is finally starting to show.
I wish I knew how to help him. I wish I knew how to help any of us.
The principal says something. Everyone applauds. I clap too... A few seconds late.
I have absolutely no idea why we're clapping.
What am I even doing after this?
I applied to colleges because I was supposed to, because that's what everyone does.
Teachers ask. Guidance counselors ask. Applications appear. Forms get filled out.
Life keeps moving.
I haven't even checked whether I got accepted. Not one of them. The thought should probably scare me more than it does. Instead I just feel numb.
I've never really had a stable family. Not for very long. Not long enough to know what it's feels like.
The closest thing I've ever had was the tribe. Bonfires. Cookouts. People showing up without being asked. Knowing somebody would always be there. The easy comfort of belonging somewhere.
I miss it.
Even though I'm still there. Even though they're still my family. Things are changing. Everything is changing.
And I hate it.
The crowd erupts into applause again.
Apparently we're standing now. I quickly stand too.
A little late. Nobody notices.
My gaze drifts across the crowd. Looking. Searching.
I know Jacob can't be here. I know why. Doesn't stop me from looking anyway.
I wish Jacob was here.
More than the ceremony. More than the diploma. More than anything they're saying from the stage.
I wish he was sitting somewhere in the crowd grinning like an idiot. I wish he was making fun of my robe. I wish he was here so I could roll my eyes at him and pretend I wasn't happy to see him.
The principal announces the next name.
The crowd cheers.
And I stare out at a sea of faces.
✧─────────────────────✧
The Cullen house is packed.
Which is strange enough on its own.
I still can't quite get over the fact that they're willingly letting this many humans into their house. The Cullens have spent years avoiding attention. Years carefully controlling every interaction, every appearance, every excuse. Yet somehow they've invited half the graduating class into their private home for a graduation party.
I lean against the wall near Bella, watching people dance in the living room.
"I still can't believe they're doing this," I mutter. "Humans. In their actual house."
Bella shrugs.
"Don't worry about it."
Easy for her to say.
I glance around the room again. Maybe it makes sense. This isn't really a graduation party. Not completely. It's a goodbye party.
A going away party.
For Edward.
For Bella.
For all of them.
My stomach twists.
I don't know what their plan is after Bella changes. I don't know how they're planning to explain why she suddenly stops aging or why she disappears or what excuse they'll feed Charlie when the time comes.
I have a feeling I might never see her again.
The thought settles heavily in my chest.
Before I can dwell on it any longer, Jessica Stanley and Angela Weber make their way toward us through the crowd.
Jessica is practically glowing. She throws her hands up dramatically.
"So? What did you guys think of my speech?"
Oh. Right. There were speeches.
I blink.
"Uh... it was... something."
Jessica narrows her eyes.
"You weren't listening."
Bella immediately jumps in.
"You did perfect."
Jessica beams.
Angela laughs.
"I told you people liked it."
They wander off toward the dance floor, disappearing into the crowd.
Bella shakes her head.
I snort.
Then I catch sight of Edward watching me from across the room. Again. For what feels like the hundredth time tonight. The second our eyes meet he starts walking toward me.
Absolutely not.
I immediately pivot and walk the other direction. Ten minutes later he corners me near the refreshments.
I escape.
Then he finds me by the staircase.
I leave again.
Then near the piano. Then near the back doors.
Every single time he looks like he's trying to say something. Something important. Something serious. And every single time I refuse to let him.
Whatever he wants to tell me can stay untold.
Eventually he gives up. Thank God.
I drift toward the front door and stay there. Waiting. Hovering. Checking my phone. Checking the driveway. Checking the clock. Waiting.
Because honestly? He's the only person I care about being here.
The only one.
Bella eventually notices me staring out the window for the tenth time. She walks over.
"Hey."
I immediately look past her.
"Do you know when Jacob's supposed to show up?"
Something flickers across her face. Something strange.
Then she says flatly,
"He's not."
I frown.
"What do you mean?"
"I uninvited him."
For a second I genuinely think I heard her wrong.
"You what?"
"I told him not to come."
The words hit me like a slap.
"You uninvited him?"
Bella crosses her arms. I can already feel my voice rising.
"He's the one person I wanted here."
"I know."
"Then why would you do that?"
Bella doesn't answer. Which somehow makes me angrier.
"Why do you suddenly think you get to decide everything?" I ask. "Why do you think you get to rule over my whole life?"
Her jaw tightens. My heart is pounding now.
Weeks. Months.
Every weird conversation. Every strange look. Every time she's acted possessive when Jacob's name came up. Every uncomfortable feeling I've been trying to ignore.
Suddenly all of it comes rushing back.
Bella finally snaps.
"Sorry the guy you like is in love with me."
The room goes completely silent in my head...I think in my head.
"I'm sure that's inconvenient for you."
I stare at her.
I can't even process what she just said.
Not at first.
Because first of all...
She's been thinking that this whole time?
The entire time I've been talking to her about Jacob? The entire time she's listened to me ramble about him? The entire time she's watched me worry about him and care about him and miss him?
And second...
She actually said it. Out loud. Like it was normal. Like it was true.
Like Edward isn't standing twenty feet away.
Like she somehow needs both of them.
Something breaks. Maybe it's my patience. Maybe it's my heart. Maybe it's whatever fragile hope I had left for us.
I don't know. I just know I turn around and leave.
Immediately.
Without another word. Without looking back. Without giving her the chance to say anything else.
I push through the front doors and disappear into the woods.
The problem with storming out of the Cullen house is that the Cullen house is surrounded by forest.
Endless forest. Dark forest.
Forest filled with roots and rocks and branches that seem personally offended by my existence.
My heel catches on a root. I stumble.
A branch snags my dress. I yank it free.
Another catches the hem.
Then another.
By now the dress is definitely ruined.
Not that I care.
My vision is blurry.
My chest hurts.
Everything hurts.
I keep walking. I don't even know where I'm going. I just know I need to get away.
Away from Bella. Away from Edward. Away from all of it.
Eventually my legs give out.
I collapse onto the ground.
And then I start crying.
Really crying.
The kind that hurts. The kind that makes it hard to breathe.
I thought she cared about me.
That's the part that won't stop replaying in my head.
I thought she cared.
Instead she's been sitting there listening to me talk about Jacob for months while secretly believing he's in love with her.
Or worse.
Wanting him to be.
Even though she has Edward. Even though she's supposedly choosing Edward forever.
What kind of person does that?
What kind of sister does that?
A branch snaps nearby.
I jerk upright.
My heart immediately stops.
For one horrible second I think it's Edward.
Or Bella.
Or someone else entirely.
Then I see him... Jacob.
Standing there in the flesh.
Relief crashes through me so hard I almost start crying again.
Thank fuck.
He's moving before I can say anything. His jacket is around my shoulders seconds later.
Warm. Smelling like him.
"Ky."
His voice is panicked.
"What happened?"
I don't answer.
"Why are you out here?"
Nothing.
"What's wrong?"
Tears continue sliding down my face.
I can't stop them.
Jacob's expression softens instantly.
The panic disappears. The frustration disappears. Everything disappears except concern.
Then his arms are around me.
Warm. Solid. Safe.
The second he pulls me against him I completely fall apart.
He holds me through it.
Doesn't rush me.
Doesn't push.
Just stays there.
One hand rubbing slow circles against my back.
Eventually he speaks again.
Gentler this time.
"Do you want to go back to the pack house with me?"
I try to answer.
Nothing comes out.
So I just nod.
Immediately.
Like there was ever another option.
If he was in love with Bella... Why would he treat me like this?
The thought slips through my head before I can stop it.
Jacob pulls back just enough to look at me.
Then he notices my shoes.
Or what's left of them. One heel is completely broken.
He snorts.
"Those things are evil."
Despite everything, I laugh.
A tiny pathetic laugh.
He kneels down.
Carefully removes both heels.
Hands them to me.
Then stands again.
Before I can ask what he's doing, he slides one arm behind my knees and another around my back.
And lifts me.
Like I weigh absolutely nothing.
I instinctively curl into him.
My head tucking into the familiar space between his neck and shoulder. My favorite place.
Home.
I breathe him in. The scent of pine and cedar and Jacob.
His heartbeat thumps steadily beneath my ear as he carries me through the darkness toward his truck.
And the whole time one question keeps circling through my head.
What does Edward see that makes him act so possessive? What does Bella see that makes her think Jacob is in love with her? What am I missing?
Because as Jacob carries me through the woods like I'm something precious, holding me so carefully it almost hurts, I can't understand how anyone could look at this and come to any other conclusion.
I close my eyes and let him carry me anyway.
✧─────────────────────✧
Jacob carries me all the way through the pack house.
Normally it's loud.
Someone's always yelling from the kitchen.
Embry and Quil are usually wrestling over something stupid.
Seth is laughing.
Billy's watching the chaos unfold with a patient smile.
The television is always too loud.
There's always life.
Tonight...
Nothing.
The house is silent.
Not eerie. Just...empty.
I don't question it.
Maybe they all went out.
Maybe they had patrol.
Maybe...
Some part of me wonders if they felt something was wrong. If whatever weird mind connection they all share made them leave without needing Jacob to ask.
The thought settles quietly in the back of my mind.
Jacob doesn't say a word as he carries me upstairs.
He walks into his room like he's done a thousand times before and gently sets me on the edge of his bed.
Without asking, he opens one of his drawers.
Reaches inside.
Pulls out his favorite pair of gray sweats and an old zip-up that's entirely too big on me.
He hands them over.
Like always.
I can't help but smile a little.
"You've just accepted these are mine now?"
"They've been yours for years."
His answer is so immediate I laugh quietly.
He turns away while I change quickly.
I clear my throat a little once I'm done.
He turns back opening one arm.
I don't hesitate.
I tuck myself against his chest.
He wraps himself around me automatically.
Like muscle memory. Like breathing.
Neither of us says anything.
We don't need to.
His heartbeat slows beneath my ear.
His fingers trace slow circles across my back.
Eventually my breathing matches his.
The last thing I remember is breathing in the smell of cedar, laundry detergent and motor oil before sleep finally pulls me under.
...
When I wake up, the room is empty.
For a second panic shoots through me.
Then the bedroom door opens.
Jacob walks in carrying two steaming mugs. Coffee.
He notices I'm awake immediately.
"Morning."
His smile is small. Gentle.
He hands me one of the mugs before sitting beside me on the bed with his own.
For a while neither of us says anything.
We just drink.
The morning light filters through his window. Rain taps softly against the glass.
It's peaceful.
Jacob reaches over without warning. His fingers gently wrap around my wrist.
I glance down.
He's looking at my bracelet.
The one he made me years ago.
The old bike chain with all the little charms we've added over time.
His thumb brushes over the metal before he reaches into his pocket.
"I forgot one."
"Hm?"
He holds up something tiny between his fingers.
A wooden wolf.
Beautifully carved.
Intricate enough that I can see every little strand of fur etched into it.
I stare.
"Jake..."
"I made it."
My eyes snap back to him.
"You did?"
He nods.
"By hand."
Carefully, he slides the tiny clasp open and threads the wolf onto my bracelet beside the others.
The little carving settles against the amber flower charm.
It looks like it was always supposed to be there.
"I messed it up like..."
He pauses.
"...Eight times."
I laugh.
"Eight?"
"...Maybe ten."
I look back down at it.
It's perfect.
"You seriously carved this?"
He grins.
That proud little grin he gets whenever he's built something.
"I wanted to get the ears right."
"They kept breaking."
He gently turns my wrist this way and that, admiring his own work.
"I finally figured out the grain."
His excitement is infectious.
He's still holding my hand while he explains every tiny detail.
Which knife worked.
Which one didn't.
How small the first versions were.
How many pieces of wood ended up in the trash before he got one he liked.
I can't stop smiling.
"It's beautiful."
His cheeks flush just a little.
"It's your graduation present."
I blink.
"What?"
"So..."
He shrugs awkwardly.
"...You always have a piece of me."
My heart stutters.
"No matter where you end up."
The room goes quiet.
Really quiet.
His smile fades.
Just a little.
Like there's something else sitting on the tip of his tongue.
Something heavier.
I watch him think.
Then, after a long moment, he reaches into his hoodie pocket again.
This time he pulls out another bracelet.
Almost identical to mine.
Except...
It only has one charm.
Another carved wolf.
My stomach twists.
He holds it carefully between his fingers before offering it to me.
"Can you..."
His voice catches slightly.
"...Can you give this to Bella?"
I stare at it.
Then at him.
Then back at the bracelet.
For a second...
I genuinely consider not doing it.
Not because I want to hurt Jacob.
Never that.
But because after everything...
After what she said.
After the party.
After the way she'd looked me in the eye and told me the boy I loved was in love with her...
Part of me doesn't think she deserves something he made with his own hands.
The thought comes and goes just as quickly.
I swallow.
"...Yeah."
The word feels heavy.
"I'll give it to her."
Jacob smiles.
Relieved.
Like I'd just lifted something off his shoulders.
He has no idea how hard that answer was to give.
I curl my fingers around the bracelet anyway.
And tell myself not to think too hard about why he made two wolves.
✧─────────────────────✧
I end up staying at the pack house the entire next day.
And honestly?
Nobody tries to make me leave.
Jacob certainly doesn't.
He acts like it's the most natural thing in the world that I've taken over his room.
By noon I've stolen another one of his hoodies.
At some point he catches me drinking out of his coffee mug and doesn't even comment on it.
The only downside is my phone.
It's been vibrating nonstop since this morning.
Every few minutes another text.
Another missed call.
Another notification.
I only answer Charlie.
A single message.
I'm safe. Staying with Jacob. I'll come home eventually.
That's it.
The second he knows I'm alive I put my phone face down again.
Bella's messages keep coming.
I read the first one.
That was enough.
Because it wasn't an apology.
Not even close.
So after that I decided fuck that.
If she couldn't even start with "I'm sorry," then I wasn't interested.
By late afternoon I'm sprawled across Jacob's bed staring at the ceiling while he tinkers with something at his desk.
The silence stretches comfortably between us.
Until I finally break it.
"Jacob."
"Hm?"
"I don't ever want to see her again."
The sound of metal clinking stops.
Slowly, he turns around in his chair.
"What could she have possibly done to make you this upset with her?"
I sit upright immediately.
"Oh, what? Because I'm so forgiving and kind all the time?"
His eyebrows lift.
"That's not what I said."
"Maybe I should've done this a while ago."
I grab a pillow.
Immediately start squeezing the life out of it.
"I know she's my little sister, but I give her way too much slack."
Jacob wisely remains silent.
Encouraged, I continue.
"Everybody gives Bella slack."
"Mm."
"Charlie gives her slack."
"Probably."
"Edward definitely gives her slack."
"Definitely."
"She does something insane and everybody just accepts it."
Jacob nods solemnly.
"That's fair."
"I've spent months making excuses for her."
"Uh huh."
"And for what?"
"Couldn't tell you."
I point aggressively at him.
"Exactly."
He bites back a smile.
The traitor.
I keep going anyway.
Words spilling out faster and faster.
Bella. Edward. The party. Graduation. Everything.
Eventually Jacob holds up both hands.
"Okay."
I narrow my eyes.
"Okay what?"
"I think we're getting worked up again."
I stare at him.
Slowly.
Dangerously.
"You really wanna say that and get on my bad side too?"
Immediately he raises both hands higher.
"I agree with you."
"Good."
"I agree with everything."
"Better."
"I agree with literally every single thing you've said."
"Smart."
His mouth twitches.
"But..."
I throw the pillow at him.
"Traitor."
He catches it effortlessly.
"You haven't actually told me what happened."
I groan dramatically and fall backward onto the mattress.
The ceiling has never looked more interesting.
Jacob waits.
I refuse to elaborate.
Eventually he sighs.
The long suffering sigh of a man dealing with an impossible woman.
"Baby."
I freeze.
"...What?"
The room goes completely silent.
Jacob blinks.
I slowly lift my head.
"Baby?"
His eyes widen slightly.
Just slightly.
Like he didn't even realize he'd said it.
For a second neither of us speaks.
Then I sit up.
"Jacob Black."
"Oh no."
"Are you trying to patronize me right now?"
"What?"
"Because if that's what we're doing-"
"Ky."
"Because I'll have you know-"
"Ky."
I keep talking.
Mostly because I have no idea what else to do with the fact that he just called me baby.
Then suddenly he's right beside me.
One warm hand wrapping around my arm.
Stopping my spiraling before it can gain momentum.
"Ky."
I finally look at him.
His expression softens immediately.
Like it always does when he's looking at me.
"You have to know by now I'm always on your side."
The joking disappears completely.
"I will do anything for you."
My heart does something uncomfortable.
Dangerous.
He doesn't seem to notice.
"Anything."
His thumb brushes against my sleeve.
"Even listen to you rant about something when you refuse to tell me the whole story."
I stare at him.
Because he means it.
Every word.
Every single word.
And somehow that makes everything hurt worse.
I look away first.
"Can we have a fun day?"
The words come out smaller than I intended.
Tired.
Jacob immediately brightens.
"Yeah."
"Yeah?"
"Yeah."
I smile.
Finally.
The first real smile all day.
"Good."
Then his phone rings.
My smile vanishes instantly.
"No."
Jacob reaches into his pocket.
"No."
Pulls out his phone.
"Nooooo."
I flop dramatically onto his bed.
Face first.
"This is bullying."
Jacob snorts.
I hear him glance at the screen.
Then he pauses.
"Oh."
I don't even look up.
"No shit it's Bella."
Silence.
"I should answer."
I immediately lift my head.
"No."
"Ky-"
"No."
"Ky."
"Don't you dare."
He answers anyway.
"Asshole."
I hear him trying not to laugh.
For a few seconds he listens quietly.
I roll over.
Determined to ignore the entire thing.
Then I notice the amusement disappear from his face.
His posture changes.
His shoulders stiffen.
The color drains from his expression.
I sit up.
Immediately.
Jacob isn't speaking anymore.
He's just listening.
Listening.
Listening.
Every second makes my stomach sink further.
When the call ends he lowers the phone slowly.
I don't like that look.
I've seen that look before.
Bad news. Wolf business. Emergency. Death. Disaster.
Nothing good ever follows that look.
"Jake?"
He stands.
Already reaching for his keys.
My chest tightens.
"Jacob."
His eyes meet mine.
"We need to get Sam."
Ice floods my veins.
Then he says the single most terrifying sentence I've heard all year.
"We need to go to the Cullens."
And suddenly Bella's phone calls don't seem annoying anymore.
They seem catastrophic.
✧─────────────────────✧
Let me know if you wanna be tagged!
Tag list:@loversonne @mrsabbotthankya @bearballerina44 @louisianalady @samuelseoswife @tcapter @uhhitaintme101 @aryldixonhoney @thesheelfsworld @brianna-merlim @crazybos @yeyyyy34
The Other Sister Jacob Black x OC Pt7
(Twilight what I would wear if i were Bella's older sister)
Jacob x OC fic based on the tiktok trend from a little bit ago where you make outfits and write a little blurb on that outfit. We're going to speed run the first movie and then go on to the second one so we can move onto him as a wolf. Bella and Jacob are 18 in their senior year of high school in the bulk of this story and OC is 20 because of being held back as a kid for plot reasons.
Link to vid
Part one Part TwoPart ThreePart FourPart FivePart Six
~Word count: ~5k
~Warnings: (CANON DIVERGENCE,) jealousy, emotional angst, feeling replaced, loneliness, complicated sibling relationships, unresolved tension, abandonment issues, unrequited feelings undertones, Bella Swan & OC becoming close, jacob black being emotionally constipated, hurt/no comfort
~Description: Being Bella Swan’s older sister was never supposed to change anything. Not with Charlie. Not with school. And definitely not with Jacob Black. But suddenly, Bella is everywhere. In the halls at school. In Charlie’s life. In Jacob’s conversations. And no matter how hard you try to pretend it doesn’t bother you, you can feel things shifting underneath your feet. Jacob starts keeping secrets. Bella starts falling in love. And you start realizing that maybe the worst kind of heartbreak isn't losing someone completely. Maybe it's standing right beside them while they slowly choose someone else. Or maybe you're just dramatic. Probably both.
✧─────────────────────✧
Jacob was being an asshole.
Again.
Not a surprising asshole.
Not even a creative asshole.
Just a regular, everyday, territorial Jacob Black asshole.
Bella and I stood near the parking lot as Edward and Jacob stared each other down from opposite sides of her truck.
Neither of them had moved in what felt like five minutes.
I shifted my backpack higher on my shoulder.
"They know everyone can see them, right?" I asked.
Bella sighed.
"I don't think they care."
Jacob crossed his arms.
Edward immediately straightened.
Jacob took a step forward.
Edward took a step forward.
I blinked.
Bella blinked.
The silence stretched.
Then Jacob smirked.
Edward's jaw tightened.
"Oh my God."
I rubbed a hand down my face.
"They're literally measuring dicks."
Bella made a choking sound beside me.
I looked over.
She looked over.
For a second neither of us said anything.
Then we both broke.
Silent laughter shook through us as we desperately tried not to make it obvious.
Bella covered her mouth.
I buried my face in my sleeve.
"They look so stupid," she whispered.
"So stupid."
Jacob was still glaring.
Edward was still glaring.
Neither one seemed aware that the girls they were supposedly protecting were currently laughing at them.
Bella leaned closer.
"What do you think they're even talking about?"
I glanced back.
"'Stay away from her.'"
Bella nodded.
"'No, you stay away from her.'"
I lowered my voice into a terrible imitation of Jacob.
"'I'm bigger than you.'"
Bella immediately followed with an equally awful Edward impression.
"'I'm older than you.'"
That did it.
I nearly folded in half laughing.
Bella was shaking beside me.
Across the parking lot, Jacob looked over.
His eyes narrowed.
I straightened instantly.
Bella looked away.
The second Jacob turned back toward Edward, we started giggling again.
"Busted," Bella whispered.
"Absolutely busted."
When I risked another glance, Jacob was staring at Edward like he personally offended his ancestors.
Edward looked like he was trying very hard not to commit a felony.
Boys.
Honestly.
I slipped my arm through Bella's.
"They're idiots."
"The biggest."
We watched them continue their ridiculous standoff for another few seconds.
Then Bella sighed.
"Should we stop them?"
I considered it.
"Nah."
"Why?"
I smiled.
"Because this is free entertainment."
Bella snorted.
And neither of us made any effort whatsoever to save them from themselves.
Eventually Edward relented.
I wasn't sure if it was because Bella gave him a look or because he finally got tired of whatever weird telepathic staring contest he and Jacob had been having, but either way, he stepped back.
Jacob looked entirely too pleased with himself.
"Come on," he said.
Bella and I exchanged a glance.
I shrugged.
"Sure."
Instead of heading for Bella's truck, I swung a leg over my motorcycle and grabbed my helmet.
Bella immediately knew what I was thinking.
"Shotgun."
"It's a motorcycle."
"Exactly."
I rolled my eyes and handed her the spare helmet.
She climbed on behind me, wrapping her arms around my waist.
I looked over just in time to catch Jacob staring.
There was something unreadable on his face.
Not annoyed.
Not amused.
Just... looking.
Then he blinked, climbed onto his bike, and started it.
The moment later he was pulling out of the parking lot.
I kicked my bike to life and followed.
The ride to La Push had always been one of my favorite things.
The farther we got from town, the quieter everything became.
The cool damp air rushed past us as the road wound through endless stretches of forest. Giant evergreens towered overhead, their branches creating patches of shade that flickered across the pavement.
Eventually the road became rougher.
Dirt replaced asphalt.
The smell of pine and wet earth filled the air.
Jacob rode ahead of us, his bike kicking up little clouds of dust while the trees swallowed us whole.
Everything felt green.
Green and gray and endless.
Peaceful.
Bella didn't say anything behind me.
I didn't either.
We never really needed to.
Sometimes silence was enough.
By the time we pulled into the reservation, I felt lighter than I had leaving school.
The bikes rolled to a stop near the garage.
Bella climbed off first.
I followed, stretching my legs before grabbing the handlebars and walking the bike beside her.
Jacob was already waiting.
For a few minutes, nobody said much.
Then Jacob started talking.
"So the whole mind-reading thing?"
Bella groaned.
"Please don't tell me you can all read minds too."
Jacob smirked.
"Not exactly."
We walked slowly toward the garage.
"The pack can hear each other's thoughts after we've phased."
Bella looked horrified.
"All the time?"
"Pretty much."
"That sounds awful."
"It is."
I laughed.
"Imagine being forced to hear Embry's thoughts twenty-four seven."
Jacob physically shuddered.
"Exactly."
Bella made a face.
"Okay, yeah. That's terrible."
Jacob grinned before his expression shifted.
"There's something else, though."
His voice sounded different now.
More serious.
I glanced over.
He was looking straight ahead.
"It's kind of similar to your vampire thing."
Bella immediately looked interested.
"The fated thing?"
Jacob made a face.
"But better."
Bella rolled her eyes.
"Of course you'd say that."
"I'm serious."
Something in his tone made me look at him again.
His gaze shifted.
Landing directly on me.
For some reason my stomach flipped.
"It's called imprinting."
I remembered this conversation.
Or at least pieces of it.
Jacob had tried explaining it before.
Back when I'd thought the supernatural world ended with giant wolves.
I'd laughed.
Made fun of him.
Called it some weird werewolf soulmate nonsense.
Now, after learning vampires apparently had their own version of obsessive eternal love, it didn't seem quite so ridiculous.
Jacob continued.
"When it happens..."
His eyes never left mine.
"That's it."
Bella and I listened quietly.
"She becomes your whole world."
The words settled heavily in the air.
"Nothing matters more."
He swallowed.
"Everything you do is for her."
His voice had gone softer somehow.
"If she needs something, you're there."
His gaze stayed locked on mine.
"If she asks for anything..."
A pause.
"You do it. She becomes the gravity holding you to this earth"
The look he gave me then made my chest tighten.
Not because it was romantic.
Not exactly.
It was something deeper.
Something frighteningly sincere.
Like he wasn't explaining a concept.
Like he was trying to tell me something.
I looked away first.
Suddenly very interested in pushing my motorcycle.
"Sounds intense," Bella said.
"It is."
I glanced back.
Jacob was still watching me.
Still waiting.
Waiting for something.
A memory surfaced.
Me telling him there was no way anybody could actually feel like that.
At the time, I'd thought he was exaggerating.
Now?
After vampires.
After Edward.
After everything I'd seen.
I wasn't so sure.
Honestly, compared to whatever creepy immortal bloodsucker soulmate thing vampires had going on, imprinting sounded pretty good.
No destiny decided by how good someone blood smelled.
No hundred-year age gaps.
No sparkling.
Just...
Needing someone.
Wanting them happy.
Wanting them safe.
Being willing to do anything for them.
I found myself nodding.
"Yeah."
Jacob's eyebrows lifted.
"Yeah?"
I shrugged.
"It sounds better than the vampire version."
Bella immediately looked offended.
"Hey."
"You know I'm right."
She opened her mouth.
Then closed it.
"Okay, maybe a little."
I grinned.
Jacob laughed.
The tension that had settled over him finally easing.
For a second, something warm flashed across his face.
Relief.
So quick I almost missed it.
And for some reason, that felt more important than everything else he'd just said.
✧─────────────────────✧
Bella and I had been spending more time together since she got back from Arizona.
Some of it was normal.
Movie nights.
Homework.
Her stealing my clothes and pretending she wasn't.
But some of it wasn't.
Every conversation seemed to circle back to the same thing.
Vampires.
Edward.
Her future.
"I don't understand why you're so upset about it."
Bella sat cross-legged on her bed, turning a pencil between her fingers.
I sighed.
"I'm not upset."
She gave me a look.
"Okay, I'm upset."
"There it is."
I threw a pillow at her.
She caught it.
"What do you want me to say, Bells?"
She looked down at her hands.
"I just want you to understand."
I leaned back against the wall.
And there it was again.
That look.
The one she got whenever she talked about becoming a vampire.
Like she'd already made her decision.
Like she'd already left.
"What about Charlie?" I asked quietly.
Bella's expression softened.
"What about him?"
"What happens when he's gone?"
She looked away.
I already knew the answer.
"He'll still be my dad."
"Yeah."
I swallowed.
"But he'll be dead."
The room went quiet.
"What about me?"
Bella's eyes snapped back to mine.
"Kylie"
"No, seriously."
I folded my arms.
"A hundred years from now."
"Two hundred."
"Whatever."
"Are you going to miss us?"
Her face twisted.
"I'll always love you."
I nodded.
But that wasn't what I'd asked.
Maybe she knew that.
Maybe that's why she didn't answer.
After a moment she looked down at her lap.
"This is something I need to do."
I stared at her.
And the thing was...
I believed her.
That was what scared me.
Because sometimes I wondered if Bella was in love with Edward because she wanted Edward.
Or because she wanted what Edward was.
The immortality.
The power.
The escape.
I would never say that out loud.
Not to her.
Not to anyone.
But sometimes I wondered.
The silence stretched.
Eventually I changed the subject.
I started telling her about Jacob.
That was always safer.
Mostly.
I told her about all the time we'd been spending together.
The motorcycles.
The beach.
The random drives.
The nights sitting in his room doing absolutely nothing.
I carefully skipped over everything involving my mom.
That part still felt too raw.
Too private.
Instead I told her about falling asleep in Jacob's bed.
About waking up tangled in blankets.
About him carrying me around whenever he thought I was tired.
Bella listened quietly.
Then I told her about the conversation.
The one that hadn't left my head for weeks.
"He asked what he was to me."
Bella immediately looked up.
"And?"
I groaned.
"I told him he was my best friend."
Her eyes widened.
"Ky."
"I know."
"Ky."
"I know!"
I buried my face in my hands.
"He literally handed you the perfect opportunity."
"I know."
"And you said best friend."
"I panicked."
Bella laughed.
Actually laughed.
The traitor.
When I looked up again, I couldn't stop myself.
"I think he's more than that."
The words came easier now.
Like I'd finally admitted them enough times to make them real.
I stared down at my hands.
"No."
I shook my head.
"I know he's more than that."
The smile slowly slipped from Bella's face.
"What are you scared of?"
I laughed softly.
"Everything."
Losing him.
Ruining what we had.
Finding out I wasn't enough.
Finding out he didn't feel the same.
I didn't say any of that.
Instead I shrugged.
"What if it changes things?"
Bella was quiet for a second.
Then another.
Something about her expression shifted.
So small most people would've missed it.
But I didn't.
It felt almost like...
Discomfort.
Maybe annoyance.
Maybe something else.
Something possessive.
The same weird tension that sometimes appeared whenever Jacob came up.
It immediately put me off.
Not enough to start a fight.
Just enough to make me stop talking.
I suddenly felt tired.
Really tired.
I stood up.
"I think I'm gonna go lay down."
Bella blinked.
"Oh."
"Okay."
I gave her a quick smile.
Then headed down the hall before she could ask any more questions.
The second I got into my room, I shut the door behind me.
The house was quiet.
Charlie was still at work.
Bella was downstairs.
For a moment I just stood there.
Then I grabbed my phone.
Jacob answered before the second ring.
"Miss me already?"
I smiled despite myself.
Luckily some things didn't have to be complicated.
✧─────────────────────✧
Jacob and Edward have been trading off taking watches over Bella.
Apparently some vampire group wants her.
Love that for us.
The system they've come up with is simple. Jacob keeps her safe in his territory. Edward keeps her safe everywhere else. They hand her back and forth like she's some sort of supernatural football.
And honestly?
It's starting to get on my nerves.
I know it's not Bella's fault.
I know none of this is her fault.
But lately it feels like she takes up so much space in Jacob's life.
Every conversation.
Every plan.
Every emergency.
Every thought.
Bella.
Bella.
Bella.
I know she's in danger.
I know he cares about her.
I know they're friends.
But there's something ugly and possessive inside me that doesn't care about logic.
I spend most days just getting dragged around with my sister while the boys argue over who's on guard duty.
Today is no different.
Yet another handoff.
Yet another stop in the middle of nowhere.
Yet another round of Edward and Jacob staring at each other like they're competing for some sort of prize.
And there Jacob stands.
Shirtless.
Of course he's shirtless.
What keeps happening to all of his shirts?
Does he own shirts?
Has he ever owned shirts?
Or did becoming a werewolf somehow vaporize every piece of clothing he possessed?
The sun catches against his skin.
Tanned.
Warm.
Sweat running down his abs that I swear he just flexed even harder.
His hair falls into his face as he runs a hand through it.
I hate how much I notice these things now.
I hate it.
The muscles in his arms flex when he folds them across his chest.
My stomach does something deeply annoying.
Then Edward coughs.
Loudly.
Like.
Suspiciously loudly.
I jump.
My head whips toward him.
He's standing beside me with a completely blank expression.
I narrow my eyes.
He shrugs.
"Go on."
"What?"
"Bella will be over in a second."
I look between him and Jacob.
Then back to him.
His face remains completely neutral.
Which somehow makes it worse.
Because I know he's reading me.
Stupid vampire.
I point at him.
"You creep me out."
He actually smiles...kinda...I think.
"Go."
I roll my eyes and start walking.
Halfway there I hear movement behind me.
I glance back.
And immediately regret it.
Edward has Bella pinned against his car.
Aggressively making out with my little sister.
I physically recoil.
"Oh my God."
Bella makes some offended noise against his mouth.
I turn around so fast I almost get whiplash.
"Nope."
Absolutely not.
I would like to unsee that.
Immediately.
Preferably forever.
When I finally reach Jacob he's grimacing.
"See something you didn't want to?"
"Don't."
"I'm just asking."
"Don't."
I bury my face in my hands.
"I need bleach."
He laughs.
The sound settles something warm in my chest.
For a second we just stand there together.
Watching the trees sway.
Listening to the wind.
Eventually I glance back toward Bella and Edward.
Still attached.
Like they're trying to merge into one person.
Something about Edward's behavior keeps nagging at me.
The way he watches Jacob.
The way he positions himself between them.
The way he seems so determined to remind everyone that Bella is his.
It's possessive.
Not in a scary way.
Just...
Constant.
Like he thinks Jacob wants her.
The thought makes me frown.
Because Jacob doesn't look at Bella the way Edward looks at Bella.
I've seen the way Edward watches her.
Like she's the center of the universe.
Jacob doesn't look at Bella like that.
Not even close.
So why does Edward act like he does?
Edward can read minds so maybe he knows more than I do...maybe I'm missing something.
The thought sticks with me.
Then my eyes drift back to Jacob.
To the sunlight on his skin.
To the way he absentmindedly nudges my shoulder with his.
To the familiar warmth of him standing beside me.
And before I can stop it, a thought slips through my head.
I wish I could stake some claim on him.
The realization hits me like a truck.
I stare straight ahead.
Absolutely refusing to look at him.
Because what the hell kind of thought is that?
My face burns.
I wonder what he would do if I did.
The thought is somehow worse.
Beside me, Jacob glances over.
"What?"
I blink.
"What?"
"You're making a face."
"I am not."
"You are."
I cross my arms.
"I'm thinking."
"That's dangerous."
I smack his arm.
He laughs.
✧─────────────────────✧
The council meetings aren't exactly my favorite way to spend an evening.
Bella has finally been introduced to every single person in the tribe. I guess it had to happen eventually.
The fire crackles in front of us, casting orange light across the faces gathered around the circle.
The elders speak while everyone listens.
Or pretends to.
Bella sits forward, paying attention to every word.
I try.
Really.
I do.
The stories are interesting.
The history of the tribe.
The spirit warriors.
The cold ones.
The treaty.
The reason vampires and wolves hate each other so much.
But after hearing some of these stories my entire life, it's hard to stay focused even if they hold more meaning now.
Especially when Jacob is sitting beside me.
Our hips touch, us sitting side by side on a log.
Not intentionally.
Probably.
At least that's what I tell myself.
The warmth rolling off him is ridiculous.
The fire is right there.
And somehow Jacob is still warmer.
I tuck my hands into the sleeves of my hoodie.
Beside me, Jacob shifts.
His knee bumps mine.
Then his foot nudges mine gently.
I glance over.
He isn't even looking at me.
His attention appears completely focused on the elder speaking.
The liar.
A tiny smile tugs at my mouth.
Without thinking, I lean a little more into his side.
His shoulder brushes mine.
Immediately comfortable.
Immediately familiar.
Jacob's mouth twitches.
Just slightly.
Like he's won something.
The elders continue speaking.
Something about the treaty boundaries.
Something about protecting tribal land.
I listen with half an ear.
The other half is busy noticing Jacob.
The way his arm rests against mine.
The way his shoulder feels solid beside me.
The way I never seem to mind when he invades my personal space.
Across the circle, Seth suddenly groans.
A long-suffering, deeply dramatic groan.
I blink.
Leah snorts.
Actually snorts.
Seth drops his face into his hands.
"Oh my God."
"What?" I whisper.
He looks up.
For a second his eyes flick to Jacob.
Then to me.
Then back to Jacob.
His expression somehow becomes even more pained.
"Nothing."
I narrow my eyes.
"That wasn't nothing."
"Nope."
Leah covers her mouth.
Clearly trying not to laugh.
That immediately makes me suspicious.
"What are you two doing?"
"Nothing," Leah says.
Which is exactly the kind of answer somebody gives when they are absolutely doing something.
Seth makes another strangled noise.
Jacob suddenly finds the dirt fascinating.
Interesting.
Very interesting.
My eyes narrow further.
"Okay, what is happening?"
"Nothing," Jacob says.
Too quickly.
Leah loses the fight and laughs.
Not loud enough to interrupt the meeting.
Just enough that her shoulders shake.
Seth looks ready to walk directly into the ocean.
I stare between all three of them.
"You guys are being weird."
That only makes Leah laugh harder.
Jacob rubs a hand over his face.
The gesture looks suspiciously like embarrassment.
Which makes absolutely no sense.
Because Jacob Black is incapable of embarrassment.
Usually.
"Seriously."
I nudge his shoulder.
"What did you do?"
"Me?" Jacob asks.
His voice cracks slightly.
Leah immediately looks away.
Seth groans so loudly one of the elders shoots him a warning look.
"Sorry."
He coughs.
Then immediately glares at Jacob.
Actually glares.
Like this is somehow his fault.
Which only confuses me more.
I look at Bella.
Bella shrugs.
Clearly just as lost as I am.
Across the circle, Leah shakes her head.
Seth mutters something under his breath.
Jacob looks like he wants the ground to open up and swallow him whole.
And somehow that's the weirdest part.
Because Jacob never looks uncomfortable around me.
Ever.
I open my mouth to ask another question.
The second I do, Seth stands up.
"I'm getting food."
"There isn't food."
"I'll find some."
Then he practically flees.
Leah watches him go before looking at Jacob.
One look passes between them.
A look I can't decipher.
Then she smiles.
A small knowing smile.
Jacob immediately looks away.
My suspicion skyrockets.
"What are you guys not telling me?"
Three voices answer at once.
"Nothing."
I stare.
They stare back.
Liars.
Every single one of them.
Beside me, Jacob's shoulder bumps mine again.
His hand brushes mine for half a second.
And across the fire, Leah immediately buries her face in her hands.
I'm beginning to think I'm losing my mind.
✧─────────────────────✧
Bella and I get home later than expected.
The house is quiet when we walk in.
At first I think Charlie has already gone to bed.
Then I see the light over the kitchen table.
Charlie is sitting there alone.
A stack of papers is spread out in front of him.
Missing persons flyers.
My stomach drops.
I stop walking.
Bella nearly runs into me.
"What?"
I don't answer.
I just stare.
Charlie's reading through one of the flyers, a picture of a teenage boy printed across the front.
I recognize it immediately.
The kid's been missing for over a year.
The case has been all over the local news.
Bella follows my gaze.
Then she looks at me.
Confused.
I don't think she understands why I've frozen.
I don't think she knows.
Charlie notices us standing there.
His eyes lift from the paper.
For a second he just looks at us.
Then his gaze lands on me.
And pauses.
Something passes across his face.
Gone before I can identify it.
"Hey, girls."
"Hi, Charlie," Bella says.
I stay quiet.
Charlie's eyes drop back to the flyer.
"He was seventeen."
His voice sounds distant.
"Dissappeared one afternoon."
"They still haven't found him."
Bella slowly walks closer to the table.
I stay near the doorway.
"Do they think he's dead?" she asks.
Charlie lets out a slow breath.
"They don't know."
The kitchen goes quiet.
The only sound is the hum of the refrigerator.
Bella glances at the flyer.
Then at Charlie.
"After a year..."
She hesitates.
"Do you think there comes a point where people should stop looking?"
The second the words leave her mouth, I feel something inside me tighten.
Charlie stills.
The flyer remains in his hands.
For a moment he doesn't answer.
Then he looks up.
Straight at Bella.
"If it was you?"
His voice is calm.
Certain.
"I wouldn't."
The room feels smaller.
Bella blinks.
"What?"
"I wouldn't stop looking."
Charlie folds the flyer carefully.
"I'd keep looking as long as it takes."
Something catches in my throat.
Charlie's eyes drift away.
Like he's not really looking at Bella anymore.
Like he's seeing someone else.
Someone from a long time ago.
The silence stretches.
I can't breathe.
Can't think.
Can't stay in this room another second.
I turn around.
Nobody stops me.
Nobody says my name.
I just walk.
Past the living room.
Up the stairs.
One step after another.
The words follow me the entire way.
I wouldn't stop looking.
By the time I reach my room, my vision is blurry.
I close the door behind me.
And lean against it.
Trying very hard not to cry.
✧─────────────────────✧
We're walking through the glades when it happens.
Honestly, it's one of the prettiest places I've ever seen.
Sunlight spills through the trees in golden beams, lighting up patches of moss and ferns. Everything looks green.
Brilliantly green.
The air smells like damp earth and pine.
Every few feet I'm pointing at something.
"Look at that."
Bella glances up.
"It's a tree."
"It's a cool tree."
Jacob snorts.
A few minutes later I'm pointing again.
"Look at that."
"What is it this time?" Jacob asks.
"I don't know."
I squint.
"A mushroom."
Bella laughs.
"You're such a tourist."
"I basically grew up here."
"Exactly."
The trail winds deeper into the forest.
The conversation stays easy.
Comfortable.
At least for a while.
Then Bella decides to ruin it.
"Edward agreed."
I glance over.
Jacob's expression immediately hardens.
Uh oh.
"Agreed to what?"
Bella lifts her chin.
"After graduation."
The peaceful atmosphere evaporates instantly.
Jacob stops walking.
Bella stops too.
I take another few steps before realizing they're no longer moving.
Slowly, I turn around.
"Oh good..."
Neither of them acknowledges me.
"You're actually going through with it?" Jacob asks.
Bella folds her arms.
"Yes."
His jaw tightens.
"Bella."
"I'm eighteen."
"That doesn't magically make it a good idea."
Bella rolls her eyes.
"I'm not asking your permission."
"Good, because you don't have it."
I close my eyes.
Wonderful.
Exactly how I wanted to spend my afternoon.
"We've been over this."
"No," Jacob says. "You've decided and everybody else just has to live with it."
Bella's expression hardens.
"You don't understand."
"Then explain it to me."
The edge in his voice makes me wince.
Jacob doesn't look angry.
He looks frustrated.
Desperate.
Like he's trying to stop a train with his bare hands.
"I'm choosing my future," Bella says.
"What future?"
Jacob fires back.
"The one where Charlie gets old."
Bella flinches.
"The one where Kylie gets old."
I blink.
Again.
Why am I involved?
"The one where everyone who loves you grows up and dies while you stay exactly the same."
Bella looks away.
For a second.
Only a second.
Then she squares her shoulders.
"This is what I want."
Jacob lets out a harsh laugh.
"Have you even thought about what that does to them?"
"Of course I have."
"No."
His voice sharpens.
"I don't think you have."
The forest goes quiet.
Even the birds seem to have stopped.
"What I do know," Jacob says, "is you've become so obsessed with Edward that you won't consider anything else."
Bella's face goes red.
"Don't."
"Why?"
"Because you don't know what you're talking about."
Jacob takes a step closer.
"What I do know is you're not thinking of anyone but yourself."
The silence that follows is immediate.
Dangerous.
I recognize that look on Bella's face instantly.
"Oh no."
Bella swings.
Jacob doesn't even try to move.
Her fist slams directly into his face.
Crack.
The sound echoes through the trees.
Bella freezes.
Jacob freezes.
I freeze.
Then Bella lets out a strangled noise and grabs her hand.
"Oh my God!"
I stare.
"You punched a werewolf."
Bella glares at me.
"My hand!"
"Yes."
She doubles over.
"I know!"
Jacob immediately looks horrified.
Not for himself.
For her.
"Are you okay?"
Bella looks ready to hit him again.
With her other hand this time.
"You are literally the reason this happened."
"I didn't tell you to punch me!"
I have to bite the inside of my cheek to stop myself from laughing.
It's not working.
Bella is cradling her hand like it's about to fall off.
✧─────────────────────✧
Should I reformat my posts so I can fit more words... Idk We'll see.
Let me know if you wanna be tagged!
Tag list:@loversonne @mrsabbotthankya @bearballerina44 @louisianalady @samuelseoswife @tcapter @uhhitaintme101 @aryldixonhoney @thesheelfsworld @brianna-merlim @crazybos
The Other Sister Jacob Black x OC Part 6
(Twilight what I would wear if i were Bella's older sister)
The first in my Jacob x OC fic based on the tiktok trend from a little bit ago where you make outfits and write a little blurb on that outfit. We're going to speed run the first movie and then go on to the second one so we can move onto him as a wolf. Bella and Jacob are 18 in their senior year of high school in the bulk of this story and OC is 20 because of being held back as a kid for plot reasons.
Link to vid
~Word count: ~5k
Part one Part TwoPart ThreePart FourPart Five
~Warnings: (CANON DIVERGENCE,) jealousy, emotional angst, feeling replaced, loneliness, complicated sibling relationships, unresolved tension, abandonment issues, unrequited feelings undertones, Bella Swan & OC becoming close, jacob black being emotionally constipated, hurt/no comfort
~Description: Being Bella Swan’s older sister was never supposed to change anything. Not with Charlie. Not with school. And definitely not with Jacob Black. But suddenly, Bella is everywhere. In the halls at school. In Charlie’s life. In Jacob’s conversations. And no matter how hard you try to pretend it doesn’t bother you, you can feel things shifting underneath your feet. Jacob starts keeping secrets. Bella starts falling in love. And you start realizing that maybe the worst kind of heartbreak isn't losing someone completely. Maybe it's standing right beside them while they slowly choose someone else. Or maybe you're just dramatic. Probably both.
✧─────────────────────✧
SO.
I met the Volturi.
Super evil guys.
Honestly? They're creepy as hell.
They also wanted to eat me.
Which, rude.
There was a whole lot of mental arguing that I definitely wasn't invited into. Everyone kept staring at each other in complete silence while I just stood there trying to figure out if I was about to die. Eventually one of them looks at me and says I belonged to someone.
The fuck did they mean?
Belonged to who?
I didn't exactly have time to ask because apparently deciding not to murder us ALL became the bigger priority.
Either way, they let me be.
There was some fighting, a lot of dramatic vampire staring, and some weird implication that Bella and Edward are somehow destined for each other. Soulmates or fate or vampire prophecy or whatever they're calling it.
Honestly?
I think that's why Bella had such horrible nightmares after Edward left.
If your entire existence is apparently tied to one sparkly idiot disappearing into the woods, I'd probably have nightmares too.
Blah blah blah.
Whatever.
I don't care about this vampire shit anymore.
I just want to go home.
By the time we get back to the Cullen house I'm exhausted. My brain has reached its daily quota for supernatural revelations.
The second we pull into the driveway I spot someone pacing back and forth.
Jacob.
He's already outside.
The truck hasn't even fully stopped before he's moving.
His eyes immediately find Bella.
He yanks the car door open and reaches straight for her wrist, pulling her toward him and away from Edward in one smooth motion.
"Jacob-" Bella starts.
"No."
His voice is sharp.
Sharper than I've heard in a while.
Edward is out of the car now too.
Fantastic.
Round two.
The two of them immediately start arguing.
Again.
Honestly, I think they communicate exclusively through passive aggression and glaring.
Edward says something.
Jacob immediately snaps back.
Bella tries to get between them.
Nobody listens.
I sigh.
I've had enough.
Without saying a word I walk over behind Jacob.
Reach up.
And grab his ear.
Hard.
"What the- Ky!"
I start pulling.
He actually stumbles backward.
"Ow!"
"You are coming inside."
"I'm in the middle of something!"
"I do not care."
He tries planting his feet.
I tug harder.
He lets out the most pathetic little whimper I've ever heard.
Not loud.
Just enough that I hear it.
I grin.
"You've got all those muscles and you're losing a fight to me?"
"It's my ear!"
"Sounds like a you problem."
Bella has completely stopped arguing.
Edward has too.
They're both just...watching.
Jacob reaches up to pry my fingers off.
I immediately pull harder.
"Owwww."
"Don't 'owww' me."
"Kylieeeeee!"
"You've been stressing me out for months. Consider this payback."
He shoots me the most betrayed look imaginable.
I smile sweetly.
"You done trying to fight my sister's vampire boyfriend?"
Jacob glares at Edward.
Then at me.
Then sighs dramatically.
"...Maybe."
"Good."
I give his ear one final tug for good measure before finally letting go.
He immediately rubs at it with the most offended expression I've ever seen.
"You're evil."
I grab his hand and drag him upstairs, rolling my eyes as we go.
He doesn't even fight me.
Honestly that's probably the most concerning part.
The second we get to my room I shove him down onto my bed before turning toward my closet and immediately start rifling through drawers.
I hear the springs creak behind me.
"What are you doing?"
"Packing."
Silence.
"...You're leaving again!?"
The panic in his voice makes me pause for just a second.
I glance over my shoulder.
He's already standing, his face falling completely. His shoulders are tense and his hands are balled into fists like he's trying not to reach for me.
I point at the bed.
"Sit."
It comes out much more demanding than I intended.
Jacob blinks.
Then, without another word...
He sits.
Immediately.
Like a puppy still learning commands.
I bite the inside of my cheek.
The image makes me giggle quietly to myself before turning back toward my closet.
Behind me I hear him sigh dramatically.
Then shuffle.
Then sigh again.
I ignore him.
Another sigh.
Then an impatient little whine.
Actually...
A genuine whine.
Like I've ignored a dog for too long.
I stop digging through my dresser long enough to shoot him a glare over my shoulder.
He immediately straightens up.
I hold up one finger.
"Uh-uh."
He slumps back dramatically.
"...Mean."
"I heard that."
"I wanted you to."
I roll my eyes but can't stop smiling.
After making him wait a little longer than necessary, I finally zip the bag shut and walk over before dropping it directly into his lap.
He looks down at it.
Then back at me.
I stare at him.
He stares at me.
Neither of us says anything.
"...Are we going or what?" I ask.
He blinks.
"Going where?"
I shrug.
"If you have to ask, then I guess we aren't going."
I turn like I'm about to unpack everything again.
"Wait."
I don't.
I just stand there pretending to be interested in the zipper on my backpack while he thinks.
I can practically see the gears turning.
His eyebrows pull together.
His eyes flick to the bag.
Then to me.
Then back to the bag.
Slowly...
Very slowly...
"To my place?"
I finally grin.
"There he is."
The bag barely has time to hit the floor before he's standing.
One second he's across the room.
The next his arms are around me.
Tight.
Really tight.
So tight I can feel every inch of him pressed against me.
His face disappears into my curls.
I feel him smile before I hear it.
"I'm so happy you're back."
The words are so quiet I almost miss them.
My chest aches.
I stay there for another second before gently stepping back out of his arms.
"I'm giving you the chance to explain yourself."
His smile fades just a little.
"And apologize."
He nods immediately.
No arguing.
No excuses.
Just a quiet little nod.
"I know."
The sincerity in his voice catches me off guard.
He reaches his hand out toward me.
Not grabbing.
Just...waiting.
Letting me choose.
I look at it for a second before slipping my fingers into his.
His shoulders visibly relax.
We walk downstairs together without saying much.
The silence feels different now.
Lighter.
Outside, the air smells like rain.
Jacob walks ahead of me toward his truck, then hurries around to my side before I can reach the handle.
He opens the door.
I raise an eyebrow.
"What?"
"Nothing."
He grins.
Then, before I can climb in myself, he hooks his hands around my waist and lifts me up into the seat like I weigh absolutely nothing.
"Jacob."
"What?"
"I have legs."
"I know."
"I can use them."
"I know."
He's smiling the entire time.
Show off.
He jogs around to the driver's side, climbs in, and before I can even reach for the buckle he's already leaning across the bench seat.
His arm brushes mine as he pulls the seatbelt over me and clicks it into place.
When he leans back, he doesn't start the truck.
He just looks at me.
There's something hopeful in his eyes.
Questioning.
Like he's silently asking if he's doing okay.
If this is enough.
If he's fixing it.
I look at him for a long moment.
Then nod once.
"It's a start."
✧─────────────────────✧
I'm curled up in his arms, my head tucked into his neck while he apologizes into my curls over and over.
It's been like this all night.
The second we got to his house he parked the truck, hurried around to my side, opened the door and before I could even think about climbing out myself-
He lifted me straight out of the truck.
"I'm sorry"
"Jacob!"
Then promptly threw me over his shoulder.
I couldn't help but giggle, smacking his back while he carried me toward the house.
"You are so dramatic."
"I'm serious."
"I know."
"I'm sorry."
His voice came out quieter that time.
I stopped hitting him.
Another I'm sorry while he made me dinner.
Grilled cheese.
My favorite.
I sat on the counter watching him move around the kitchen while he kept glancing over at me every few seconds, like he was making sure I hadn't disappeared.
He even reached into the cabinet and pulled out a box of Lactaid.
I frowned.
"When did you get those?"
"A few days ago."
"...For me?"
He shrugged like it wasn't a big deal.
It is a big deal though. I'm the only lactose intolerant person he knows. Also probably the only person he'll actually cook for.
Something in my chest squeezed.
He bought them before he even knew if I'd forgive him.
Just in case. Just to have.
"I'm sorry," he mumbled again as he set the plate in front of me.
"I know."
That was all I could say.
Because I did know.
Later, after dinner, he disappeared into his room for a minute before coming back carrying one of his zip-ups and a pair of his sweats.
"I'm sorry."
I just looked at him.
"You know... I don't think saying it every thirty seconds is making it more effective."
He rubbed the back of his neck.
"I know."
I changed into his clothes anyway.
Now we're lying in his bed.
His arms wrapped around me.
My head buried into the warm space between his shoulder and neck.
At some point I'd thrown my curls into the messiest bun imaginable because he would not stop messing with them. Every few minutes another curl escaped and he'd quietly tuck it back before immediately messing it up again.
"I'm sorry."
The words are barely audible now.
Almost like he's saying them to himself instead of me.
Again.
"I'm sorry."
Again.
"I'm sorry."
"Okay, okay..."
I sigh into his hoodie.
"I get it."
I pull back just enough to look at him.
"...You're mostly forgiven."
He doesn't smile.
He just studies my face.
Trying to figure out if I mean it.
Trying to decide how much damage is left.
"If you really wanna make it up to me..."
He nods immediately.
"You need to leave Bella and the vampires alone."
A low growl rumbles through his chest.
"No."
I reach up and gently bat him on the nose.
"No."
He huffs.
"It's my sister's boyfriend."
His jaw tightens.
"And they're destined for each other in some weird vampire way."
He goes completely still.
His hand freezes where it's resting against my back.
For a second I wonder if I said something wrong.
Then, without a word, he pulls me back against him.
Tighter this time.
Like he's scared I'll disappear if he loosens his grip. Like he knows something more than he can tell me.
I don't fight it.
I just settle back into him, rearranging until I'm comfortable again.
God...
I'd missed this.
His room.
His bed.
The smell of laundry detergent, cedar, and motor oil that somehow always clung to him.
Being wrapped up in his warmth.
I'd never felt safer than I did here.
After a long silence, he finally speaks.
"I have something I need to tell you."
"Okay."
I close my eyes.
"Shoot."
He doesn't say anything for a while.
His heartbeat, which had finally started slowing beneath my ear, suddenly picks up again.
"...Ky."
"Hm?"
"...What am I to you?"
Everything inside me stops.
I bury myself deeper into his neck before he can see my face.
Because I know exactly what he is to me.
And I know exactly what he's trying to ask.
"My best friend."
The words come out muffled against his hoodie.
"Duh."
"...That's it?"
I close my eyes.
Then lie through my fucking teeth.
"...Yeah."
Silence.
His heartbeat is so loud now I can hear it.
Feel it.
Finally...
"...Okay."
Just one word.
No explanation.
No argument.
Nothing.
I want to ask him what he was going to tell me.
The question sits right there.
What were you going to say?
But I'm scared.
Because somehow...
I think I already know.
So instead I stay exactly where I am.
Curled against him.
Listening to his heart race beneath my ear.
Feeling the constant warmth radiating off his skin.
And eventually...
I let myself drift off to sleep.
✧─────────────────────✧
I've been spending my nights at Jacob's again.
Not every night.
Most nights.
It just...happens.
One minute we're talking, the next I'm waking up tangled in one of his hoodies with the sun creeping through his window.
Tonight is no different.
The sky is just starting to lighten as I sneak across the yard toward my house.
I've gotten pretty good at this over the years.
Avoid the squeaky gate.
Step over the loose porch board.
Open the front door slowly.
Easy.
Except Charlie is sitting on the porch.
Waiting.
Well.
Shit.
He doesn't say anything while I walk up the path.
Just watches me.
I stop at the bottom of the steps.
"...Morning."
"Morning."
His voice is tired.
Not angry.
Somehow that's worse.
"You wanna tell me where you've been?"
"Jacob's."
"I figured."
I climb the steps slowly until I'm standing beside him.
He lets out a long sigh.
"You can't keep sneaking out like this."
"I know."
"No."
He shakes his head.
"I don't think you do."
I stay quiet.
Charlie's eyes drift out toward the trees.
"We've been getting more missing person reports."
The words are matter-of-fact.
Sheriff Swan talking.
"They're getting younger."
His jaw tightens.
"I don't want one of those calls to be about you."
Something in his voice catches me.
Not fear.
Something heavier.
Older.
Like this isn't the first time he's had that thought.
His eyes don't meet mine.
They're fixed somewhere far away.
On something I can't see.
Something he never talks about.
The porch falls silent.
The only sound is rain dripping from the roof.
I don't know what to say.
So instead I step forward and wrap my arms around him.
Charlie freezes.
Just for a second.
Then he hugs me back.
Tight.
Tighter than usual.
I can feel him take one slow breath before letting it out.
"I know you've been staying with Jacob."
"I have."
"I'm not trying to stop you."
"I know."
"I just..."
His voice trails off.
"I need to know you made it there."
My throat tightens.
"And I need to know you're coming back."
The words land somewhere deep in my chest.
"I will."
"I mean it, Ky."
"I know."
I squeeze him a little tighter.
"I'll text you."
He doesn't answer.
"I'll text you when I get there."
Silence.
"I'll text you before I go to sleep."
Another pause.
"And when I wake up."
Finally he nods.
"So you know I'm okay."
"So I know you're coming home."
I pull back enough to look at him.
"I promise."
He studies my face for a long moment before giving a small nod.
"Alright."
I smile softly.
"I love you, Dad."
His expression softens.
"Love you too, kid."
I head inside.
The door clicks shut behind me.
The smile disappears immediately.
I lean against the door.
Then slowly slide down until I'm sitting on the floor.
Charlie's words keep replaying in my head.
I don't want one of those calls to be about you.
There was something in his eyes.
Something I'd seen before.
Something he never talks about.
Something heavy.
Something that always seems to linger just beneath the surface whenever disappearances come up.
I pull my knees to my chest.
The house is quiet.
Too quiet.
And I have to run up to my room before my cries fill the silence.
I do the only thing I can think of.
I text Jacob.
✧─────────────────────✧
Jacob climbed through my window.
Completely unnecessary.
He is, in fact, welcome through the front door.
But I guess whatever tone I used in my text was concerning enough that he decided the shortcut was faster.
I don't even hear him climb in.
One second I'm sitting on my bedroom floor with my back against the bed, staring at nothing.
The next-
"Ky."
His voice is quiet.
Careful.
Like he's afraid he'll scare me.
I look up.
He's already crossing the room toward me.
I don't even try to hide the fact I've been crying.
What's the point?
My face probably gives it away anyway.
He kneels in front of me.
"What happened?"
I shake my head.
"I can't..."
The words catch in my throat.
I can't tell him.
Not yet.
Not until I figure out how to say it myself.
His eyes search mine for a long moment before he quietly nods.
"Okay."
No pushing.
No questions.
Just...
Okay.
He sits down beside me on the floor.
Close enough that our shoulders touch.
Then he opens one arm.
An invitation.
I don't hesitate.
I practically fall into him.
The second his arms wrap around me, everything I'd been holding together falls apart.
I cry.
Really cry.
The kind that makes your chest ache.
The kind you can't breathe through.
He doesn't say anything.
He just holds me.
One hand rubs slow circles over my back while the other cradles the back of my head.
Every now and then I feel his lips brush softly against my hair.
"I'm here."
The words are barely more than a whisper.
"I've got you."
I clutch the front of his hoodie tighter.
His heartbeat is steady beneath my cheek.
Fast.
But steady.
For the first time all day, I feel like I can actually breathe.
I hadn't realized how much I'd missed this.
Not just him.
This.
Knowing I didn't have to carry everything by myself.
Knowing that if everything else in my life stopped making sense, Jacob would still be here.
Eventually my crying slows.
I stay exactly where I am anyway.
Curled against him.
His chin resting on top of my head.
"I'm really happy you're back."
The confession slips out before I can stop it.
His arms tighten around me.
"So am I."
He says it so quietly I almost don't hear it.
But I do.
And somehow...
That feels like enough for tonight.
✧─────────────────────✧
Jacob's been sending me screenshots of the texts Bella's been sending him.
It's getting really concerning.
Every few hours my phone buzzes.
Another screenshot.
Another weird message.
Another one that sounds like Bella is trying to convince him to stay away from her while somehow sounding like she desperately wants him to ignore her.
I don't know.
She's weird.
They're both weird.
They're honestly perfect for... whatever the hell their friendship is.
I keep telling Jacob to give her space.
He keeps telling me he can't.
Somewhere in the middle of all of that, I realize Bella knows.
Not everything.
But enough.
Edward must've let something slip because she's asking Jacob questions that only make sense if she knows about the wolves.
It irritates me more than it should.
That was my thing.
I was the first person outside the tribe to know.
The first person Jacob trusted enough to let see him like that.
Now Bella knows too.
I sulk about it for approximately five minutes.
Then get over myself.
At least Jacob wasn't the one who told her.
That would've hurt.
A lot.
Instead Edward apparently decided supernatural secrets are optional.
Fantastic.
One more point against the vampire.
It doesn't shock me in the slightest when Bella quietly creeps into my room later that evening.
She knocks once against the already open door before peeking her head inside.
"Hey."
"Hey."
She hesitates.
"I'm... going to Arizona."
I blink.
"What?"
"I'm taking Edward to meet my mom."
Sunny Arizona.
Of course.
I glance toward the window where rain is steadily falling.
"...Makes sense."
She shifts awkwardly in the doorway.
"Will you... sit with me while I pack?"
The question is so small.
So hesitant.
Like she's worried I'll say no.
"Obviously."
She smiles.
Just a little.
Her room is a complete disaster by the time we get in there.
Clothes cover half the bed.
A suitcase sits open on the floor.
Bella folds exactly three shirts before giving up and just starts throwing things into the suitcase.
"You know," I say, rescuing one of her sweaters from becoming a crumpled ball, "there is a method to this."
"There is."
"You are not using it."
"I know."
I shake my head dramatically.
"This is painful to watch."
"I knew you were going to say that."
"That's why you invited me."
"...Maybe."
I grin.
For the next half hour we pack together.
Well...
I pack.
Bella hands me things.
Close enough.
We talk while we work.
About school.
About Charlie.
About Phoenix.
About how weird Forks is compared to Arizona.
The conversation is easy.
Comfortable.
Then a thought pops into my head.
I stop folding one of Bella's hoodies.
"Wait."
She looks up.
"Hm?"
"Edward."
"What about him?"
"You're taking him to Arizona."
"Yeah."
I narrow my eyes.
"It's sunny there."
"...Yeah?"
"So..."
I gesture vaguely.
"Will he melt?"
Bella stares at me.
"What?"
"Like the Wicked Witch."
Nothing.
"You know."
I wave my hands dramatically.
"Sun."
"Smoke."
"Evil screaming."
Bella's lips twitch.
"He doesn't melt."
"Damn."
"He glitters."
Silence.
I blink.
"...He what?"
"He glitters."
I stare.
Then burst out laughing.
Actually laughing.
The kind where your stomach hurts.
I nearly fall backwards off the bed.
"No."
Bella nods.
"Yes."
"No."
"Yes."
I wipe tears from my eyes.
"You expect me to believe your vampire boyfriend sparkles?"
"He doesn't sparkle."
"You just said he glitters."
"He... glitters."
"Like glitter glitter?"
Bella nods.
"Like..."
I snort.
"...A disco ball?"
She presses her lips together.
"...Kind of."
I laugh even harder.
"I'm sorry."
Another laugh.
"I can't."
I clutch my stomach.
"That's the funniest thing I've ever heard."
Bella just watches me.
Not laughing.
Just...
Watching.
My laughter slowly dies.
"...Wait."
She nods once.
Very seriously.
"You're serious."
Another nod.
I stare at her.
Then at the ceiling.
Then back at her.
"Oh my God."
"I know."
"No."
"I know."
"I thought you were joking."
"I wish I was."
I fall backwards onto her bed dramatically.
"So let me get this straight."
Bella sighs.
"He's a vampire."
"Yes."
"He drinks blood."
"Animal blood."
"Sure."
"He runs really fast."
"Yes."
"He's incredibly strong."
"Yes."
"And in the sunlight..."
Bella already knows where this is going.
"...He glitters."
She nods.
I cover my face with both hands.
"I hate vampires."
Bella laughs.
A real laugh.
"I figured."
"That's so embarrassing."
"It's not his fault."
"I know."
"It's still embarrassing."
Bella shakes her head, smiling to herself as she zips up her suitcase.
I can't stop laughing.
Honestly?
Out of everything supernatural that's happened this year...
The glitter might be the hardest thing to believe.
✧─────────────────────✧
Bella's gone.
And I'm happy for her.
I really am.
She gets to go see her mom. She gets to introduce the love of her life to her. She gets to spend time with the woman who raised her.
I'm genuinely happy she has that.
But...
Something about these missing person cases on top of all of it has been digging into a sore spot I didn't realize was still there.
So I propose a beach day.
Me.
Jacob.
Embry.
Seth.
Whoever wants to come.
The weather report promised sun.
It lied.
Instead we've got gray skies and a cold breeze rolling off the water.
Typical Forks.
Still...
We have fun anyway.
We race down the beach.
Embry wipes out trying to tackle Seth.
Seth immediately drags him into the water with him.
I laugh so hard my stomach hurts.
Jacob takes full advantage of the distraction.
Strong arms wrap around my waist.
I yelp as my feet leave the ground.
"Jacob!"
"I've got an idea."
"No."
"I think it's a pretty good idea."
"No."
He starts walking toward the waves.
I immediately start kicking.
"Jacob Black!"
"I think you need a swim."
"I think you need therapy!"
Embry starts chanting.
"DO IT!"
"TRAITOR!"
Seth joins in.
"DO IT!"
"I'm surrounded by terrible people!"
Jacob laughs, carrying me farther toward the water.
I grab onto his shoulders.
"If you throw me in I'll cry."
"You won't."
"I absolutely will."
"You'll get over it."
"I'll tell Billy."
He pauses dramatically.
"...Low blow."
"I'll tell Charlie too."
He sighs.
"Fine."
He turns around.
Victory.
Instead of throwing me into the freezing ocean, he carries me back onto the dry sand.
Then promptly drops me onto my butt.
"Ow!"
"You said don't throw you."
"I did."
"I didn't."
I glare at him.
He grins.
Smartass.
Eventually everyone wanders off to collect driftwood or throw rocks into the waves.
Jacob and I stay where we are.
He's sitting beside me now.
Our shoulders pressed together.
His arm resting lightly against mine.
The ocean crashes steadily in front of us.
For a little while...
It works.
I came here to get my mind off everything.
And for a little while...
I actually did.
Then the silence settles in.
And all those thoughts come creeping back.
I stare out across the water.
Fog hangs over the horizon.
The waves look endless.
"Jacob."
"Hm?"
His voice is soft.
Barely louder than the surf.
"You know how I haven't really...had a mom?"
He turns toward me.
"Yeah."
A pause.
"Why?"
I pick at a loose thread on my hoodie.
"Charlie's never really talked about it."
"No."
"He doesn't like to."
Jacob stays quiet.
Waiting.
Giving me room.
I take a slow breath.
"My parents..."
I shake my head.
"They were kind of ridiculous."
A tiny smile slips onto my face.
"Everyone always said they were obsessed with each other."
Jacob smiles too.
"They spent every second together."
"They got married young."
Another pause.
"The honeymoon led to me."
He chuckles quietly.
"I had about a year."
I swallow.
"A really good year, I like to think."
The smile disappears.
"Then one day..."
My fingers stop moving.
"She became one of Charlie's cases."
Jacob's entire body stills.
"She went missing."
The words sound strange out loud.
Like they belong to someone else.
"There were a few disappearances around that time."
"The department thought it might've been a serial killer."
I stare at the waves.
"They never found her."
Another pause.
"They never found...any of her."
The only sound between us is the ocean.
Jacob hasn't moved.
Hasn't interrupted.
Hasn't looked away.
"Charlie..."
I let out a slow breath.
"He broke."
My throat tightens.
"I don't remember much of it."
"I was too little."
"But I remember enough of what happened after."
"I remember him forgetting to eat."
"I remember him forgetting to sleep."
"I remember sitting in that police station more than I remember sitting at home."
I laugh once.
It's hollow.
"I didn't go to school for a while."
"He just..."
I search for the words.
"He couldn't be a dad."
The sentence hurts to say.
"So he tried to start over."
Jacob finally looks at me.
"What do you mean?"
"He met someone."
I nod slowly.
"It was an accident but they had Bella."
"I was about two."
"He tried."
"I really think he did."
"But..."
I shrug.
"I think he was terrified."
"Terrified of losing another family."
"So before Bella was even a year old..."
"He ran."
The wind picks up around us.
"We came here."
"It was just me and him."
"He had to figure out how to be my dad all over again."
"He enrolled me in school late."
"And before that..."
I smile softly.
"I was practically raised by the tribe. New place new people."
A comfortable silence settles between us.
I keep watching the water.
"These missing person cases..."
I whisper.
"They're bringing all of it back."
I pull my knees up against my chest.
"And Bella..."
I smile sadly.
"She gets to take the love of her life to meet her mom."
"I keep thinking how unfair that is."
"Not for her."
"I'm glad she gets that."
"But I never got the chance."
My voice cracks.
"I don't even remember what my mom sounded like...what she looked like...what she smelt like. Charlie's gotten rid of any trace of her"
The words hang there.
Heavy.
I stare out at the water.
"And maybe this is selfish."
Jacob doesn't interrupt.
"But sometimes..."
I swallow.
"I think Charlie gave up."
The words sit heavily between us.
"I know he looked."
"I know he tried."
"I know he spent months tearing himself apart over it."
My fingers curl tighter around each other.
"But sometimes I think he stopped looking too soon."
The admission makes guilt twist in my stomach.
Because Charlie is Charlie.
The man who raised me.
The man who loves me.
The man who tried.
But it doesn't stop the feeling.
"I know that's not fair."
My voice cracks slightly.
"Because I wasn't there for all of it."
"I don't know everything that happened."
"But she was his wife."
I blink hard.
"And she was my mom."
The ocean crashes against the shore below us.
"How do you just... stop?"
The question comes out smaller than I intended.
"I don't understand how you wake up one day and decide that's it."
"That she's gone."
I shake my head.
"Maybe he didn't."
"Maybe that's not what happened at all."
"But that's what it felt like."
"Like eventually everyone else accepted she was gone."
"The police."
"Charlie."
Another pause.
"And I never got a choice."
The words hurt the most.
Because they're true.
"I was too young."
"Everyone else got to decide what they believed."
"But I didn't."
I stare out at the water.
"And I think that's what's making all this so hard."
I let out a shaky breath.
"Because some part of me still gets angry."
Jacob squeezes my hand.
I don't look at him.
"If she was still out there..."
I laugh quietly.
A sad little sound.
"I would've wanted somebody to keep looking."
For a long time Jacob doesn't speak.
Then I feel his hand quietly slip into mine.
His fingers lace through mine like they've done a thousand times before.
He doesn't try to fix it.
He doesn't tell me it'll be okay.
He just sits there.
Holding my hand.
Looking out at the same ocean.
And somehow...
That's exactly what I needed.
✧─────────────────────✧
So now you guys know why she's still in her senior year with Bella. We're about to get some cute stuff im the next bit don't worry.
Let me know if you wanna be added to the tag list!
Tag list:@loversonne @mrsabbotthankya @bearballerina44 @louisianalady @samuelseoswife @tcapter @uhhitaintme101 @aryldixonhoney @thesheelfsworld @brianna-merlim @crazybos
The Other Sister Jacob Black x OC Pt5
(Twilight what I would wear if i were Bella's older sister)
Jacob x OC fic based on the tiktok trend from a little bit ago where you make outfits and write a little blurb on that outfit. We're going to speed run the first movie and then go on to the second one so we can move onto him as a wolf. Bella and Jacob are 18 in their senior year of high school in the bulk of this story and OC is 20 because of being held back as a kid for plot reasons.
Link to vid
Part one Part TwoPart ThreePart Four
~Word count: ~5k
~Warnings: (CANON DIVERGENCE,) jealousy, emotional angst, feeling replaced, loneliness, complicated sibling relationships, unresolved tension, abandonment issues, unrequited feelings undertones, Bella Swan & OC becoming close, jacob black being emotionally constipated, hurt/no comfort
~Description: Being Bella Swan’s older sister was never supposed to change anything. Not with Charlie. Not with school. And definitely not with Jacob Black. But suddenly, Bella is everywhere. In the halls at school. In Charlie’s life. In Jacob’s conversations. And no matter how hard you try to pretend it doesn’t bother you, you can feel things shifting underneath your feet. Jacob starts keeping secrets. Bella starts falling in love. And you start realizing that maybe the worst kind of heartbreak isn't losing someone completely. Maybe it's standing right beside them while they slowly choose someone else. Or maybe you're just dramatic. Probably both.
My back hurts.
Apparently getting shoved into a wall by the revelation that your best friend is secretly a giant wolf isn't great for your posture.
Who knew.
I slide slowly down the wall until I'm sitting on the floor.
My legs refuse to work.
My brain refuses to work.
Honestly I'm not entirely convinced I'm working either.
The giant wolf-
Jacob.
The wolf...Jacob thing.
Whatever.
Takes a slow step toward me.
I blink.
That's it.
Just blink.
The appropriate reaction to finding out werewolves exist is probably screaming.
Or crying.
Or passing out.
Instead I just sit there staring.
Because this can't be real.
None of this can be real.
The wolf takes another cautious step.
I continue staring.
His ears flatten slightly.
Almost nervously.
Which is absurd.
A creature the size of a horse should not look nervous.
Yet somehow he does.
Another step.
Then another.
Until suddenly he's standing directly in front of me.
His eyes never leave my face.
Dark eyes.
Familiar eyes.
Jacob's eyes.
The realization sends another wave of dizziness through me.
Slowly he lowers his giant head.
I brace myself.
For what?
I don't know.
Maybe telepathy.
Maybe another transformation.
Maybe death.
Instead-
He licks me...
Right across the face...
I stare.
The wolf stares back.
I stare harder.
He fucking licked me.
Not aggressively.
Not like an excited puppy.
Just one tentative swipe.
Almost timid.
Like he wasn't sure if I'd let him get any closer.
It's warm.
And honestly?
Kind of gross.
Not very gross.
Just enough gross.
The kind of gross you tolerate from something you love.
Then before I can process any of that, he lowers his head directly into my lap.
And nuzzles me.
My entire brain short-circuits.
Because that's Jacob.
That giant impossible creature is Jacob.
But also...
He's fluffy.
Very fluffy.
Like.
Ridiculously fluffy.
The softest thing I've ever touched.
My hands move before my brain catches up.
Burying themselves in the thick fur atop his head.
The wolf immediately melts.
Actually melts.
A low rumbling sound vibrates through his chest.
Not quite a growl.
Not quite a purr.
Something in between.
I blink again.
"Oh my God."
The words come out weakly.
I've always loved dogs.
Always.
Charlie never let me have one growing up.
Something about responsibility and vet bills and not wanting fur all over the house.
Which means I have spent my entire life compensating by aggressively loving everyone else's dogs.
And this?
This is the biggest dog in existence.
The world's largest dog.
A dog the size of a small car.
My fingers continue moving through his fur automatically.
Long slow strokes.
The kind you use to calm nervous animals.
Or apparently nervous werewolves.
The wolf's eyes close.
His head presses slightly harder into my lap.
For a while neither of us moves.
Rain taps softly against the roof.
The room is quiet.
My thoughts aren't.
Because now that the immediate shock is fading...
Everything else rushes in.
Questions.
Hundreds of them.
How long?
How long has he known?
How long has he been lying?
The thought makes my chest tighten.
I stare down at the russet fur beneath my fingers.
I wonder if our friendship was ever real.
The question hurts more than I expect it to.
Because suddenly every memory feels different.
Every conversation.
Every laugh.
Every promise.
I wonder if he really cared about me.
Or if I was just convenient.
The weird lonely girl with no friends.
The abandoned kid Charlie brought to La Push.
Maybe he followed me because he wanted to.
Or maybe he followed me because something inside him made him.
Some pack instinct.
Some supernatural obligation.
Some biological need to protect the weak.
My stomach twists.
Because if that's true...
Then everything I've ever believed about us is a lie.
The thoughts keep spiraling.
One after another.
Faster.
Meaner.
Crueler.
Until eventually something interrupts them.
Silence.
I glance down.
The wolf hasn't moved.
Actually...
He hasn't moved at all.
I blink.
Then lean slightly closer.
His eyes are closed.
Completely closed.
His breathing is slow.
Even.
Steady.
No.
No way.
I stare.
The giant wolf is asleep.
Asleep.
The realization settles something inside me instantly.
Because Jacob has always been a hard sleeper.
Always.
Movie nights.
Road trips.
Sleepovers.
Didn't matter.
Once Jacob was asleep, the apocalypse itself couldn't wake him.
The wolf's ear twitches slightly beneath my hand.
Still asleep.
Still trusting me enough to sleep.
And somehow that hurts more than anything else.
Because if this was fake.
If our friendship was fake.
If he didn't care...
Then he wouldn't be here.
Not like this.
Not asleep in my lap.
Not looking at me like his heart was breaking every time I walked away.
My fingers continue stroking his fur.
Slower now.
Thoughtful.
The questions don't disappear.
Neither does the hurt.
But something changes.
Because for the first time since all of this started, I realize Jacob was never trying to leave me.
He was trying to protect me.
From this.
From him.
From whatever this life is.
The realization doesn't make me less angry.
Just differently angry.
Eventually I glance toward the window.
The rain has slowed.
The room is dim.
Quiet.
But I know I can't stay.
Not tonight.
Not while my head feels like this.
Not while every answer only seems to create ten more questions.
Carefully.
Very carefully.
I slide out from beneath him.
The giant wolf barely stirs.
Just makes a small whining sound before settling again.
Still asleep.
Unbelievable.
I stand there for a moment looking down at him.
At Jacob.
At the impossible truth curled up on his bedroom floor.
Then I turn.
Climb back through the window.
And leave.
Because if I stay another second, I might start believing any of this makes sense.
✧─────────────────────✧
A week goes by.
A whole week.
And surprisingly?
It's not a week of feeling hollow.
It's not a week spent rotting in bed staring at my ceiling waiting for my life to start again.
It's a week of clarity.
Not answers.
Definitely not answers.
I still have a thousand questions and approximately none of them have been answered.
But for the first time since Jacob ran from me, I can actually think.
The panic is gone.
The hurt is still there.
The confusion too.
But they've settled into something quieter.
Something manageable.
Because I've accepted one thing.
Jacob never stopped caring about me.
That actually isn't the issue at all.
The issue is that he cared enough to lie.
Enough to hide.
Enough to decide what I could and couldn't handle.
And somehow that's worse.
What he did was stupid. He was being so dumb leaving me out of this and "trying to protect me."
The ocean crashes against the cliffs below me.
White foam explodes against the rocks before disappearing back into the water.
The air smells like salt and rain.
Fog hangs low over the water, swallowing the horizon completely.
I sit at the cliff edge with my legs dangling over the side.
A position that would absolutely give Charlie a heart attack.
The thought almost makes me smile.
Almost.
Jacob and I used to jump off these cliffs.
Not when we were little.
When we got older.
When we got stupid.
We saw the older boys doing it one summer and immediately decided we had to do it too.
Naturally.
Because if there's one thing Jacob and I... mostly Jacob...have always excelled at, it's terrible decision making.
The first jump nearly killed me.
Not literally.
Probably.
Maybe.
I remember standing at the edge for twenty minutes trying to work up the courage.
I remember Jacob laughing at me.
I remember threatening to push him first.
I remember both of us screaming the entire way down.
The memory pulls a small smile from me.
You have to be careful here.
The water looks simple from above.
It isn't.
There are rocks hidden beneath the surface.
Shallow spots.
Currents.
If you don't know what you're doing, you can get hurt.
Badly.
That's why I feel perfectly comfortable sitting this close to the edge.
I know these cliffs.
I know where it's safe.
I know where it isn't.
But watching someone else sit here?
Someone who'd never jumped before?
I'd be terrified.
The thought settles oddly in my chest.
Because maybe that's what Jacob was doing.
Maybe that's what all of this was.
Not him abandoning me.
Not him deciding I wasn't worth trusting.
Maybe he looked at the edge and saw danger.
Maybe he thought he was protecting me.
I pick up a loose pebble and toss it into the fog.
Several seconds pass before it disappears.
Gone.
Swallowed by the ocean below.
The thing is...
I want Jacob to trust me.
That's what keeps coming back.
Not the wolves.
Not the secrets.
Not the impossible fact that my best friend can apparently turn into a giant dog.
Trust.
That's the thing I can't get past.
We were best friends.
No.
We are best friends.
Present tense.
Even if things are weird.
Even if I don't know what happens next.
Even if seeing him now makes my stomach do things I'd rather not examine too closely.
Even after every dumb decision.
We're still us.
Or at least I want us to be.
And he should've trusted me.
He should've told me.
He should've let me choose.
Because maybe I would've been scared.
Maybe I would've screamed.
Maybe I would've spent an hour petting his giant wolf head while questioning every life choice that led me there.
But I would've stayed.
The realization comes easily.
Without hesitation.
I would've stayed.
The waves crash below.
The fog rolls over the water.
And I find myself staring into the distance so long that everything starts to blur together.
Sea.
Sky.
Mist.
Memory.
Thought.
Time passes strangely out here.
I don't know how long I've been sitting.
Long enough for my legs to go numb.
Long enough for the wind to work its way through my jacket.
Long enough to replay every important moment between Jacob and me.
The bracelet.
The garage.
The chevy.
The nights spent talking until sunrise.
The way he looked at me before he transformed.
The way he looked at me after.
Like losing me would destroy him.
My chest tightens.
Because I know what decision I have to make.
I just don't know if I'm ready to make it.
Forgiving him is easy.
Trusting him again?
That's harder.
Not because I think he'll hurt me.
Because I know he won't.
It's harder because trust requires honesty.
And right now there are still entire pieces of Jacob's life I've never been allowed to see.
The wind shifts.
The fog thickens.
And somewhere behind me a twig snaps.
Normally I'd ignore it.
La Push is full of animals.
Today I don't.
Because for the first time in a week, I have a feeling I know exactly who's been following me.
And exactly who's been waiting for me to decide.
✧─────────────────────✧
Remember that bike Jacob and Bella were working on?
The one Bella crashed.
The one that somehow survived Bella's driving.
Well.
She gave it to me.
Just handed me the keys one afternoon like it wasn't one of the strangest gifts I've ever received.
I think she knew I needed something to do.
Something to focus on.
Something that wasn't sitting in my room thinking about Jacob.
Unfortunately the bike has become another way to think about Jacob.
Because everything somehow comes back to him.
Tonight I'm riding through the woods again.
The engine hums beneath me while cold air rushes past. The forest is quiet this time of night. Just the occasional rustle of branches and the distant sound of waves somewhere beyond the trees.
The ride has become familiar.
Too familiar.
Because this isn't the first night I've done this.
Or the second.
It's the third.
Three nights in a row.
Three nights of ending up in exactly the same place.
I pull the motorcycle to a stop.
Kill the engine.
And sit there.
The sudden silence settles around me immediately.
Billy's house sits in the distance.
Not close enough for anyone to hear me.
Not close enough for the lights from the windows to reach me.
Just close enough that I can see it.
I rest my elbows on the handlebars.
And stare.
This is stupid.
Objectively.
Genuinely.
Deeply stupid.
Because I could just go inside.
I've climbed through that window hundreds of times.
I've walked through that front door without knocking.
I've spent more nights at Billy's house than some people spend at their grandparents' homes.
But I don't move.
The bike ticks quietly as the engine cools.
I stare at the house.
The house stares back.
A battle of wills.
A very one-sided battle of wills.
I wonder if he knows I'm here.
The thought drifts through my mind unexpectedly.
The stories the tribe told when we were kids suddenly feel different now.
The wolves.
Their hearing.
Their senses.
All the impossible things that apparently weren't stories.
I wonder if he knows.
I wonder if he knew the first night.
Or the second.
I wonder if he's looked out his window and seen me sitting here like an idiot.
I wonder if he's stood on the other side of that glass debating whether to come outside.
The thought makes my chest tighten.
Because if he knows...
Then he's making a choice too.
The wind shifts.
Carrying the smell of damp earth and saltwater.
I pull my jacket tighter around myself.
The truth is, I could go to him.
I always go to him.
I've always been the one climbing through windows.
The one showing up.
The one refusing to let him disappear.
But for once...
I don't want to.
Not because I don't miss him.
God, I miss him.
I miss him every day.
I miss hearing his voice.
I miss sitting in his garage.
I miss the way he laughs.
I even miss the stupid way he steals food off my plate and then acts shocked when I get annoyed.
But I went to him.
I climbed through the window.
I listened.
I stayed.
Now it's his turn.
He lied.
He kept secrets.
He decided for me what I could handle.
And if he wants me in his life as badly as he looked like he did that night?
Then he can come tell me.
I glance toward the house one last time.
No movement.
No shadow in the window.
Nothing.
Maybe he's asleep.
Maybe he's awake.
Maybe he's staring right back.
I don't know.
And for the first time in a long time, I decide that's okay.
Slowly I put my helmet back on.
The visor clicks into place.
The motorcycle roars back to life beneath me.
I sit there for one final moment.
Looking at the house.
Looking at years of memories.
Looking at everything that used to be simple.
Then I shake my head.
"Your turn, Jacob."
The words disappear into the night.
A second later I twist the throttle.
And head home.
✧─────────────────────✧
Bella and I are having a good time.
An actually good time.
Not a forced good time. Not a pretending everything is okay good time.
A real one.
We spent most of the day in town. We wandered through a bookstore for nearly an hour while Bella pretended she wasn't enjoying herself. We got ice cream despite it being way too cold for ice cream. Then I dragged her clothes shopping.
Which she hated.
Obviously.
"Why do you own so many sweaters?" I ask, holding up what appears to be her fifteenth identical grey sweater.
"They're different."
"They are literally not."
Bella rolls her eyes.
I buy her a green one anyway.
Now we're sitting near the cliffs.
Not on the cliffs.
Near them.
Far enough back that Charlie wouldn't have a heart attack if he saw us.
My motorcycle is parked nearby, Bella's truck a little farther away where we left it before taking the bike out for a ride.
The ocean stretches endlessly before us, fog rolling over the water in slow waves while the sky turns gold and gray overhead.
It's peaceful.
For once.
Bella sits beside me picking at a loose thread on her sleeve.
We're talking about everything.
Nothing.
School.
Charlie.
Jessica.
Books.
The future.
The kind of conversation that drifts wherever it wants.
For a little while I almost forget how weird my life has become.
It grows calm. Silent.
We stare off into the fog together.
Then my sister loses her mind.
One second Bella is sitting beside me.
The next she's standing.
Then running.
Toward the cliff.
My brain doesn't process it immediately.
"Bella?"
She keeps running.
My stomach drops.
"Bella."
She jumps.
Just...
Jumps.
Off the cliff.
Holy fuck.
For one frozen second I just stare.
Because surely that didn't happen.
Surely Bella Swan did not just launch herself off a cliff.
Then survival instinct kicks in.
Or stupidity.
Honestly with me it's usually both.
I run.
And jump after her.
The wind tears the scream from my throat.
The ocean rushes toward me.
Then-
Impact.
Everything disappears.
Cold.
Pain.
Darkness.
The water swallows me instantly.
For a few seconds I don't know which direction is up.
There's only movement.
Current.
Pressure.
Flashes of blue and green and black.
I try to swim.
Or maybe I'm just flailing.
I don't know.
I catch a glimpse of Bella.
She's sinking.
The realization punches the air from my lungs.
No.
No no no.
Then...
Red.
A flash of red.
I blink and it's gone.
Movement.
Something huge cutting through the water.
And suddenly Jacob is there.
Of course he is.
For one impossible second I don't question how.
I don't question why.
All I know is that Jacob has Bella.
His arms wrap around her.
He starts pulling her toward shore.
Relief crashes into me so hard my entire body goes limp.
She's okay.
Jacob has her.
Jacob always catches people.
The current grabs me then.
Pulling.
Dragging.
The ocean doesn't care that Bella is safe.
It doesn't care that I'm tired.
My arms feel heavy.
My legs feel heavier.
The shore looks impossibly far away.
I should swim.
I know I should.
But suddenly I'm so tired.
The cold sinks into my bones.
The water pulls.
And honestly?
It's fine.
Not ideal.
But fine.
I lived an okay life.
I had Charlie.
I had Bella.
I had Jacob.
Maybe he'll come back.
The thought drifts lazily through my mind.
Maybe he'll come back for me.
Then everything goes dark.
The next thing I know I'm coughing.
Violently.
Water burns my throat.
My chest.
My lungs.
I roll onto my side hacking up seawater while something warm rubs circles across my back.
The sensation feels impossibly gentle.
Patient.
Familiar.
I cough again.
And again.
Eventually the world comes back into focus.
Sand.
Rocks.
Gray sky.
A hand on my back.
I lift my head.
And there he is.
Jacob.
It's Jacob.
His face is soaked.
His hair is plastered to his forehead.
And he looks terrified.
Not worried.
Not concerned.
Terrified.
The expression catches me completely off guard.
I've seen Jacob angry.
I've seen him sad.
I've seen him heartbroken.
I've never seen him look like this.
Like the thought of losing me physically hurt.
Something flashes through his eyes.
Something raw.
Something I can't quite name.
Before I can figure it out, he's pulling me into a hug.
The force of it almost knocks the breath out of me.
His arms wrap around me so tightly I can barely move.
For a second I just sit there.
Frozen.
Because this is the closest we've been in weeks.
Then I melt into him automatically.
My forehead presses against his shoulder.
His body is unbelievably warm.
Almost hot.
And I suddenly realize how cold I am.
"You're okay," he says.
The words sound almost desperate.
Like he's trying to convince himself.
"Yeah."
My voice comes out weak.
Jacob closes his eyes briefly.
Like he needed to hear me say it.
A second later he's lifting me.
Just completely lifting me.
One arm beneath my knees.
The other behind my back.
I yelp.
"Jacob."
"You almost drowned."
"Fair."
He keeps carrying me anyway.
He carries me to his truck.
Bella is already sitting inside when we arrive.
Wrapped in blankets.
Looking guilty.
As she should.
Because what the hell.
Jacob carries me past the truck doors to the truck bed.
Popping the bed door open he set's me down on it and inserts himself between my legs a hand resting on either side of my thighs caging me in.
He stares at me almost like he's waiting for me to say something.
No way.
It's his turn.
He leans in close.
Closer.
Even closer.
Then pulls back with a bag in his hands.
He pulls out a pair of what must be his sweatpants and hoodie and hands it to me.
I stare at him not moving.
Because really? You aren't gonna say anything?
"I'm sorry."
I tilt my head at him because there's no way that's it.
"I'm really sorry. I promise I'll tell you everything, and apologise more and whatever. But you're shivering and I need you to get warm"
I'll take that for now.
In on motion I strip my shirt off over my head. It clings to my skin as it goes.
Lucky me my laundry was not done and I only have my "I never wear these" lacy bra's left.
He flatlines. Like actually goes still and red starts to creep up his neck.
"Are you just gonna stare or are you gonna hand me your clothes."
He glances at his hand where he holds the clothes then back at me. Quickly he drops the bundle of clothes on my lap and turns.
I hop down and pull the hoodie on over my head. before stripping off everything else and pulling on his sweats.
Now mostly dry, save my hair, I walk around to stand in front of him again.
I meet his eyes with a question.
He grins slightly and picks me up again carrying me into the front of his truck.
I try not to giggle.
Nobody says anything.
Not when Jacob sets me down.
Not when he climbs into the driver's seat.
Not when the truck starts moving.
The silence feels heavy.
Not uncomfortable.
Just exhausted.
We almost lost each other today.
All three of us know it.
Eventually I glance through the rear window.
My motorcycle sits secured in the truck bed.
I blink.
Right.
The motorcycle.
At some point Jacob apparently found time to rescue Bella, rescue me, and retrieve my bike.
Show off.
My hair is still soaking wet.
Water drips down my neck.
I shiver.
Then immediately scoot closer to Jacob.
His arm shifts automatically around my shoulders.
Like he isn't even thinking about it.
Bella does the same thing from the other side.
The truck has a bench seat, which means the three of us are crammed together.
Bella pressed against one side.
Me against the other.
Jacob stuck in the middle.
A human furnace.
Honestly?
I get it.
It's freezing.
He's warm.
Still.
Watching Bella cling to him makes something petty and irrational twist in my chest.
Not enough to matter.
Just enough to annoy me.
Because I missed him.
I missed this.
The warmth.
The smell of motor oil and cedar and soap.
The steady sound of his breathing.
The feeling that everything is okay as long as he's nearby.
I missed all of it.
Jacob glances down at me.
Then at Bella.
Then back at the road.
He's checking on both of us constantly.
Every few seconds.
Making sure we're breathing.
Making sure we're okay.
Making sure we're still here.
But every time his eyes land on me they linger just a little longer.
A fraction of a second.
Nothing obvious.
Nothing anyone else would notice.
Just enough that I do.
His breath brushes my cheek when he leans slightly closer.
Warm.
Comforting.
Familiar.
For a moment neither of us looks away.
Then Jacob glances back toward the road.
And I stare out the windshield before he notices me staring.
My heart does something weird.
Something annoying.
Something I don't want to think about.
Outside, rain begins tapping softly against the windshield.
Inside, Jacob's arm tightens slightly around my shoulders.
And for the first time in weeks, I let myself relax.
Don't get me wrong I'm not forgiving him. But right now. I need him here.
✧─────────────────────✧
We're parked outside the house.
Nobody moves.
Honestly, I don't think any of us have the energy to.
The truck ticks quietly around us while rain patters against the windshield.
At some point during the drive home, Jacob and I had ended up practically glued together.
Not intentionally.
At least not at first.
But we're both freezing and exhausted and he's warm and I nearly drowned today, so excuse me for using my giant werewolf best friend as a space heater.
Our legs are tangled together awkwardly beneath the dashboard.
My shoulder is pressed against his side.
His arm is still draped around me.
And for a few blissful minutes I forget that my life has become completely insane.
Then I look up.
And Bella's head is tucked into his neck.
Immediately my eye twitches.
Infuriating.
Absolutely infuriating.
The two of them are whispering.
Foreheads almost touching.
Talking so quietly I can't hear a word.
I narrow my eyes.
Bella says something.
Jacob responds.
She says something else.
Then suddenly she leans forward.
My entire body goes rigid.
Oh.
Oh absolutely not.
Is she-
Is she about to kiss him?
My brain immediately short circuits.
Because first of all.
Edward.
Second of all.
Jacob. Mine.
Third of all.
I'm going to throw myself into traffic.
Instead Bella just throws her arms around him.
Burying her face against his collarbone.
Relief hits me so hard I almost get whiplash.
Then I immediately get annoyed at myself for being relieved.
What is wrong with me?
Bella pulls away a few seconds later.
The truck door opens.
Or tries to.
Before she can climb out, Jacob slams his hand against it.
The lock clicks.
Bella freezes.
I freeze.
Jacob goes completely still.
Uh oh.
"Vampire."
The words immediately suck all the oxygen from the truck.
I blink.
Then blink again.
Because honestly?
At this point?
Sure.
Why not.
Werewolves are real.
Apparently the next logical step is vampires.
Bella's expression changes instantly.
"How do you know?"
"I just know."
The answer comes automatically.
Like it's obvious.
Like we're discussing weather.
Something inside me relaxes slightly.
Because Bella looks genuinely confused.
Which means she doesn't know.
She knows something.
Obviously.
But not everything.
The realization settles a weird knot that's been sitting in my chest.
Good.
At least Jacob's life-destroying secret isn't one more thing she's hidden from me.
Bella reaches for the handle again.
"It's Carlisle's car."
Jacob immediately shakes his head.
"Don't."
"It's just the Cullens"
"Don't."
"It's fine."
I lean my head back against the seat.
My sister is dating a vampire.
Love that for me.
Fantastic.
Wonderful.
Exactly how I thought senior year would go.
Bella eventually gets the door open anyway.
Jacob starts arguing.
Bella starts arguing back.
I only catch pieces of it because I'm busy trying to untangle myself from the seatbelt.
A surprisingly difficult task.
Especially when my legs don't entirely work yet.
By the time I finally climb out, Bella is already halfway to the house.
Jacob slams the truck door hard enough to make me jump.
"Hey."
He doesn't answer.
"Hey, what the fuck?"
Jacob grabs both sides of his head.
His fingers knot into his wet hair.
He lets out a frustrated grunt.
And for one brief second I almost feel bad for him.
Almost.
Then I remember the last month.
"Oh no."
His eyes snap toward me.
"Oh no, absolutely not."
"Ky"
"No."
I point aggressively.
"I am not comforting you."
His jaw tightens.
Good.
"You're lucky we're even speaking."
"Ky."
"We are not back to being friends yet."
The hurt that flashes across his face is immediate.
And annoyingly effective.
I ignore it.
Mostly.
Then I turn and follow Bella into the house.
The next thirty minutes somehow make less sense than finding out Jacob was a werewolf.
Which is impressive.
Apparently all the Cullens are vampires.
All of them.
Every single one.
The entire terrifyingly attractive family.
Vampires.
I sit there trying to process that while everyone talks over each other.
Bella explains.
Alice explains.
At some point I give up trying to understand and simply accept that reality has left the building.
The important part is this:
Edward thinks Bella is dead.
Because she's an idiot.
Who jumped off a cliff.
Like an idiot.
And now Edward is apparently going somewhere called Volterra to provoke some ancient evil vampires into killing him.
Because he's also an idiot.
Perfect.
Amazing.
They're great for each other.
Bella stands abruptly.
"We have to go."
Jacob immediately objects.
I immediately object.
Alice looks stressed but relieved.
Because of course she came here to save her brother the only way she knows how.
"You're not going alone."
The words leave my mouth before I can stop them.
Bella looks at me.
Jacob looks at me.
"No."
Jacob says it instantly.
I glare.
"No?"
"No."
"Excuse me?"
His eyes narrow.
"You're not going."
"Watch me."
"Ky."
"No."
I cross my arms.
Because honestly?
Screw Jacob right now.
He's spent weeks making decisions for me.
Keeping secrets from me.
Telling me what I can and can't handle.
Well too bad.
Because if my sister is flying across the world to stop her vampire boyfriend from getting himself murdered by bigger vampires.
A sentence I hate by the way.
Then I'm coming too.
Bella points at me immediately.
"See."
"Don't encourage her."
"Too late."
Jacob pinches the bridge of his nose.
I smile sweetly.
The smile of a woman about to make very poor life choices.
"You're impossible."
"I learned from you."
The glare he gives me should probably be illegal.
Unfortunately.
It only makes me more determined.
Because one thing has become abundantly clear.
If my life is going to be insane from now on?
I at least want front row seats. ✧─────────────────────✧
That's where I'm gonna stop for now hehe
Tag list:@loversonne @mrsabbotthankya @bearballerina44 @louisianalady @samuelseoswife @tcapter @uhhitaintme101 @aryldixonhoney @thesheelfsworld @brianna-merlim @crazybos
The Other Sister Jacob Black x OC Pt4
(Twilight what I would wear if i were Bella's older sister)
Jacob x OC fic based on the tiktok trend from a little bit ago where you make outfits and write a little blurb on that outfit. We're going to speed run the first movie and then go on to the second one so we can move onto him as a wolf. Bella and Jacob are 18 in their senior year of high school in the bulk of this story and OC is 20 because of being held back as a kid for plot reasons.
THIS FINISHES OUT THIS VIDEO FINALLY. So this one's going to be shorter so we can move onto the next video in the next part.
Link to vid
Part one Part TwoPart Three
~Word count: ~2k
~Warnings: (CANON DIVERGENCE,) jealousy, emotional angst, feeling replaced, loneliness, complicated sibling relationships, unresolved tension, abandonment issues, unrequited feelings undertones, Bella Swan & OC becoming close, jacob black being emotionally constipated, hurt/no comfort
~Description: Being Bella Swan’s older sister was never supposed to change anything. Not with Charlie. Not with school. And definitely not with Jacob Black. But suddenly, Bella is everywhere. In the halls at school. In Charlie’s life. In Jacob’s conversations. And no matter how hard you try to pretend it doesn’t bother you, you can feel things shifting underneath your feet. Jacob starts keeping secrets. Bella starts falling in love. And you start realizing that maybe the worst kind of heartbreak isn't losing someone completely. Maybe it's standing right beside them while they slowly choose someone else. Or maybe you're just dramatic. Probably both.
✧─────────────────────✧
I'm sat in my room.
Again.
I've spent so much time in this room lately that I'm starting to hate it.
The walls.
The ceiling.
The pile of clothes in the corner I've been meaning to pick up for three days.
Everything.
I'm starting to feel like Bella.
The realization hits harder than I'd like to admit.
Because for months I sat beside her bed, dragged her out of the house, forced movies and food and human interaction on her. I spent so much time wondering how she could just sit there staring at nothing.
Now I get it.
I can't think straight.
Every time I close my eyes I see Jacob.
Not Jacob laughing in the garage.
Not Jacob teasing me.
Not Jacob curled up on his bed while we talked until three in the morning.
That look.
The last look he gave me before he ran.
It keeps replaying over and over in my head.
His eyes.
The way he stared at me.
Like something inside him was breaking.
Like he was desperate.
Like he wanted something.
Or needed something.
Or was trying not to do something.
I don't know.
And that's the problem.
I don't know.
I don't know anything anymore.
A week passes.
Then another.
I've mostly been bed rotting through all of it.
Sleeping too much.
Not sleeping enough.
Losing entire afternoons staring at my ceiling.
Charlie notices, of course.
Not immediately. But eventually. The same way he noticed Bella.
The same worried glances.
The same pauses in conversation.
The same questions asked too casually.
"You feeling okay kid?"
"Yep."
Lie.
"You sure?"
"Yep."
Another lie.
The thing is, I don't want him to worry.
We just got Bella back.
Sort of.
She's doing better now. Not perfect, but better. She's laughing again. Going out. Existing outside of her room.
I don't want Charlie looking at me the way he looked at her.
I don't want him standing outside my bedroom door wondering if I'm going to disappear too.
So eventually I force myself back into my routine.
School.
Homework.
Dinner.
Sleep.
Repeat.
I go through the motions.
I get up.
I brush my teeth.
I wash my hair.
I answer questions when people ask them.
I laugh when somebody says something funny.
I do everything I'm supposed to do.
Everything I begged Bella to do.
Everything I spent months telling her would help.
"Come watch a movie."
"Come sit with me."
"Come outside."
"Come do literally anything."
At the time it seemed so easy.
Now I realize how hard it must have been for her.
Because when your mind gets stuck somewhere, everything else feels impossible.
People assume depression is sadness.
It's not.
It's emptiness.
It's exhaustion.
It's staring at a wall for an hour and not realizing any time has passed.
It's knowing exactly what you should do and being unable to convince yourself to do it.
And lately?
I feel like I'm disappearing into routine.
Into menial tasks.
Into the spaces between moments.
Days blur together.
School becomes hallways and fluorescent lights and half-finished conversations.
Home becomes dinner and dishes and pretending.
Everything feels distant.
Muted.
Like somebody turned the volume down on my life.
I feel...Alone.
Bella notices.
Of course she does.
One night she sits beside me on my bed while I pretend to read.
"You okay?"
The irony almost makes me laugh.
Because that's my question.
She's supposed to be the one answering it.
"I'm fine."
Bella raises an eyebrow.
A very Swan expression.
I hate that I've started recognizing those.
"You're lying."
I stare at the book in my lap.
"Maybe."
She doesn't push.
Thank God.
Because if she did, I might actually cry.
Instead she bumps her shoulder lightly against mine before leaving.
And somehow that makes it worse.
Because she understands.
Because she's been here.
Because she knows exactly what this feels like.
And when she leaves. I do cry.
Tonight is worse than usual.
It's late.
Very late.
The kind of late where the house has completely settled.
Where every creak sounds louder.
Where even the rain seems quieter.
I lie in bed staring into the darkness.
The room is pitch black.
No moonlight.
No streetlights.
Nothing.
Just darkness.
And somehow it feels comforting AND foreboding.
The dark doesn't ask questions.
It doesn't expect anything from me.
It just sits with me.
Wrapping itself around the room like a blanket.
Around my bed.
Around my chest.
Around all the thoughts I can't seem to escape.
I lie there feeling empty and full at the same time.
Empty because Jacob is gone again.
Full because every memory of him seems determined to live rent free inside my head.
The garage. The bracelet. The El Camino. The way he laughed. The way he looked at me.
That last look.
Always that last look.
Desperate. Broken. Hungry.
Like he was trying to memorize me.
My chest aches.
And for the first time, I let myself think the thing I've been avoiding.
Not that I miss him.
I've known that for a long time.
Not that I love him.
I've probably known that even longer.
No.
The thought that scares me is simpler than that.
What if he knows...
The room suddenly feels smaller.
My stomach twists.
Because if Jacob looked at me like that because he knows...
Then everything changes.
And if he didn't...
Then why did he run?
The darkness offers no answers.
Only silence.
So I curl deeper beneath my blankets and stare into the black until my eyes burn.
Waiting.
For sleep. For answers. For Jacob. For anything.
And that’s when I decide.
Fuck it.
✧─────────────────────✧
I'm walking through the rain.
Actually no. I'm stomping through the rain.
There's a difference.
Walking implies rational thought. This is not rational thought.
This is the result of weeks of overthinking, crying, avoiding mirrors, and replaying the same stupid memory over and over until I feel like I'm losing my mind.
The rain pours down around me in sheets. My jeans are soaked through. Mud splashes up my legs with every step. My curls have completely given up at this point, sticking wildly to my face and neck.
I don't care.
My body is moving faster than my brain.
The second I reach Billy's house I'm already pounding on the front door.
Bang.
Bang.
Bang.
"JACOB."
Nothing.
I bang again.
Harder.
"JACOB BLACK..."
Still nothing.
"Billy?"
I stand there breathing hard.
Rainwater drips off my nose.
The door remains closed.
Alright.
Fine.
That's fine.
I know a shortcut to Jacob's room.
A few minutes later, I'm climbing through his bedroom window.
The same way I've done a thousand times before.
The window is unlocked.
Like always.
Something about that makes my chest hurt.
Because despite everything.
Despite ignoring me.
Despite disappearing.
Part of him still left the window unlocked. For me.
I haul myself inside dripping wet and furious.
And immediately stop.
What.
The.
Fuck.
Jacob is doing pushups.
On the floor.
Shirtless.
Of course he's shirtless.
At this point I think shirts just physically disintegrate around him.
Don't get distracted.
Don't get distracted.
Don't get distracted.
Jacob pushes himself upright.
His entire body freezes.
For a second neither of us moves.
He just stares.
Like he's seeing a ghost.
Actually no.
Like he's seeing a miracle.
Then he pinches himself.
I blink.
"...Did you just pinch yourself?"
His expression somehow gets worse.
Maybe he thinks I'm not real.
Honestly this is starting to feel like an out-of-body experience for me too.
Then all the anger comes back.
Fast.
Violent.
Immediate.
"How dare you."
Jacob opens his mouth.
"No."
I point aggressively.
"No."
"Ky-"
"No."
The word echoes through the room.
"You do not get to talk yet."
His mouth closes.
Good.
Because if he says one thing right now I might actually explode.
"How dare you."
My voice shakes.
Not from fear.
From hurt.
"After all these years."
Jacob looks away.
Wrong move.
Immediately the dam breaks.
"After everything."
I step closer.
"You look at me like that."
Another step.
"Then you walk away. Again."
Another.
"You disappear. Again"
His jaw clenches.
I don't care.
"You don't answer your phone. Again"
Another step.
"You don't answer your door. Again"
Another.
"You don't answer anything."
"Ky-"
"NO."
My voice cracks this time.
I can feel tears burning behind my eyes.
I hate it.
I hate crying alone. I used to cry in his arms.
Now...I hate him seeing me cry.
Most of all I hate how much this hurts.
"How dare you abandon me."
The words come out quieter.
Sharper.
More honest.
Jacob physically flinches.
Good.
Because maybe now he understands.
"Do you have any idea what you've done to me?"
Silence.
Rain pounds against the roof.
The room suddenly feels too small.
Too hot.
Too full.
"We promised."
My voice cracks again. It feels like there's a lump in my throat.
And suddenly I'm seventeen again.
Curled up beside him.
Making stupid childhood promises.
Promises we'd always believed.
"We promised we'd talk."
Jacob closes his eyes.
"We promised we'd help each other."
His breathing gets heavier.
"We promised-"
"I KNOW."
The words explode out of him.
The room goes silent.
Neither of us has ever yelled like that before.
Not really.
Not at each other.
My chest tightens.
Jacob looks wrecked.
Actually wrecked.
His face twists with something painful.
Something desperate.
And suddenly his arms are around me.
I don't even remember him moving.
He's just there.
Holding me.
Holding me like he's afraid I'm going to disappear.
"Jacob-"
"I know."
His voice sounds broken.
"I know."
The fight drains out of me for half a second.
Just long enough for the truth to slip out.
"I need you."
The words are barely a whisper.
But they hit him like a punch.
Jacob freezes.
Completely freezes.
Then slowly.
Painfully.
He pulls back. His arms fall in a dead hang back to his sides.
His eyes squeeze shut.
Like hearing that physically hurt.
"Kylie."
Something is wrong.
Very wrong.
"Don't."
"What?"
"You can't keep saying things like that."
Confusion crashes into me.
"What are you talking about?"
His breathing gets heavier.
Faster.
More uneven.
"You can't."
"Why?"
No answer.
"Jake?"
His hands ball into fists.
"Because I won't be able to do anything about it."
I stare at him.
"What?"
The word comes out sharp.
Demanding.
"What does that even mean?"
He turns away.
Bad move.
Very bad move.
Because now I'm angry again.
"What does that mean Jacob?"
Nothing.
"Jacob."
Nothing.
"JACOB."
Finally he snaps.
The room practically shakes with it.
"GET. OUT."
I freeze.
Not because I'm scared.
Because I'm shocked.
Jacob has never yelled at me like that.
Ever.
"No."
His head whips toward me.
"What?"
"No."
I fold my arms.
My entire body is shaking now.
From anger.
From adrenaline.
From heartbreak.
I don't know.
"No."
"Ky."
It's infuriating how he switches between my full name and nickname as if it doesn't feel like ice water on my head every time.
"No."
"Get out."
"No."
His breathing sounds wrong now.
Actually wrong.
Almost like he's struggling.
"Please."
He whimpers. Seriodly whimpers.
The word is desperate.
Terrified.
And that scares me more than the yelling.
"Jacob what is happening?"
His eyes meet mine.
And for one awful second I see it.
Pure panic.
Then-
Everything explodes.
The sound is impossible.
Bones cracking.
Wood splintering.
The room shakes.
I stumble backwards slamming into the wooden walls of his small bedroom. I think my head might be bleeding from hitting a hanging shelf. But I'm not really thinking about that right now.
Something enormous fills the space where Jacob was standing.
My brain refuses to process it.
Refuses.
Because that's impossible.
Impossible.
Impossible.
Impossible.
A giant russet wolf stands in the middle of Jacob's bedroom.
Huge.
Towering.
Dark eyes stare back at me.
Familiar eyes.
Eyes I've known my entire life.
The room spins.
My heartbeat thunders in my ears.
The wolf takes a cautious step forward.
I take one step back, or I would, but I'm already against the wall, so my heels simply bump wood.
Nowhere to run.
Nowhere to go.
The wolf whines.
Actually whines.
And suddenly.
Horribly.
Terrifyingly.
I understand.
I just heard that noise from someone I know and love.
My stomach drops straight through the floor.
The stories.
The tribe.
The disappearing.
The heat.
The strength.
The tattoo.
Everything.
Every impossible thing.
Every secret.
Every lie.
Every strange look.
My mouth opens.
Nothing comes out.
The wolf takes another step.
Slow.
Careful.
Like he's afraid of me.
Like he's afraid I'll run.
And somehow that thought is even worse.
Because the thing standing in front of me isn't a wolf.
Not really.
It's Jacob.
And for the first time in my life.
I have absolutely no idea who Jacob Black is.
✧─────────────────────✧
Ready to watch Jacob grovel?
Tag list:@loversonne @mrsabbotthankya @bearballerina44 @louisianalady @samuelseoswife @tcapter @uhhitaintme101 @aryldixonhoney @thesheelfsworld @brianna-merlim
BLOODYMARY X READER TEASER
He was the one who ruined you.
The one who destroyed your station.
Now you're floating through space, completely alone after the fall of Filament Station. The last survivor on a journey that was never meant to be taken alone. You didn't have the food to survive.
You fell unconscious, drifting through the endless dark, your ship carrying you nowhere.
And yet somehow, somehow, he's standing right in front of you.
Covered in blood.
Dark red stains streak his clothes and paint his hands. Dried in some places. Fresh in others.
Reaching a hand...his only hand it seems, toward you as you curl yourself into the corner of what is either a cell or a quarantine room. Thick glass walls surround you. Bright white lights hum overhead. Either way, you're trapped. And either way, you're terrified.
Of him.
Of this situation.
Of whatever the hell is happening.
His face is twisted with what looks like guilt as he tries to find the words. His jaw clenches. His brows pull together. His eye's water. Like he's rehearsed this moment a thousand times and still has no idea what to say.
His hand slowly falls when you don't move a muscle.
You can't.
Your heart is hammering so hard it hurts.
Your eyes dart around the glass room, desperate for an escape, for answers, for anything.
And that's when you see another man.
A man in a sweater.
An actual sweater.
In space.
And a rock.
A spider rock.
Its legs click softly against the floor as it stands beside him in some sort of angular ball.
They're both staring at you.
Observing.
Watching.
Between the bloody, skulking man standing in front of you, who definitely remembers you to some degree, judging by the way he's looking at you, and this soft-looking nerd conversing with a spider rock, it should be obvious which one is worse.
It isn't.
Because one terror is familiar.
The terror you know.
The terror that destroyed everything.
The terror that haunts every nightmare you've had since Filament Station fell apart around you.
The other?
The other is a complete mystery.
And somehow, that's even scarier.
WHAT DO WE THINK GUYS WE INTERESTED?
Hail Mary has made me realise that Ryan Gosling is hot. I NEED him 😭
The Other Sister Jacob Black x OC Pt3
(Twilight what I would wear if i were Bella's older sister)
Jacob x OC fic based on the tiktok trend from a little bit ago where you make outfits and write a little blurb on that outfit. We're going to speed run the first movie and then go on to the second one so we can move onto him as a wolf. Bella and Jacob are 18 in their senior year of high school in the bulk of this story and OC is 20 because of being held back as a kid for plot reasons.
Link to vid
Part one Part Two
~Word count: ~8.9k
~Warnings: (CANON DIVERGENCE,) jealousy, emotional angst, feeling replaced, loneliness, complicated sibling relationships, unresolved tension, abandonment issues, unrequited feelings undertones, Bella Swan & OC becoming close, jacob black being emotionally constipated, hurt/no comfort
~Description: Being Bella Swan’s older sister was never supposed to change anything. Not with Charlie. Not with school. And definitely not with Jacob Black. But suddenly, Bella is everywhere. In the halls at school. In Charlie’s life. In Jacob’s conversations. And no matter how hard you try to pretend it doesn’t bother you, you can feel things shifting underneath your feet. Jacob starts keeping secrets. Bella starts falling in love. And you start realizing that maybe the worst kind of heartbreak isn't losing someone completely. Maybe it's standing right beside them while they slowly choose someone else. Or maybe you're just dramatic. Probably both.
✧─────────────────────✧
We start spending more time in Jacob's garage. Honestly, it's weird. But nice weird I guess.
Bella is clearly doing much better. She's talking again, smiling sometimes, actually leaving the house without Charlie looking like he's about to cry from relief. The annoying part is that apparently her version of getting better involves clinging to my best friend.
Not that I can blame her.
Jacob is easy to cling to. He's warm and funny and always seems to know exactly what to say when someone's having a bad day. Still, every now and then watching them together gives me this weird little pinch beneath my ribs. Nothing serious. Just enough to make me notice it.
I care more about Bella feeling better than whatever weird vibes are happening between her and Jacob.
Mostly.
Today we're all hanging out in the garage. Bella is perched on the hood of one of the motorcycles while Jacob works on something beneath it. I'm sitting on the floor sorting through tools and trying not to get grease on my jeans for once.
The garage door is open, letting in the cool ocean air and the distant sound of waves.
Then Embry and Quil walk in.
Actually, swagger in.
The second they spot us their faces light up with identical expressions.
Oh no.
"No," I say immediately.
"I didn't even say anything yet," Quil protests.
"You were going to."
Embry points between Bella and me. "Fair."
Jacob groans from somewhere underneath the motorcycle.
"What do you two want?"
"We have a very important question," Quil announces.
"It's not important," Jacob says.
"It is to us."
Bella immediately looks entertained.
That's never a good sign.
Quil gestures dramatically between the two of us. "Which one are you dating?"
The garage goes silent.
Jacob's head immediately smacks against the underside of the motorcycle.
"Ow!"
Bella bursts out laughing.
I just stare.
Embry is trying and failing not to grin.
Jacob slides out from beneath the bike looking deeply offended. "Neither."
"Really?" Quil asks.
"Yes really."
Quil points at me. "You spend all your time with her."
Then he points at Bella.
"And now all your time with her."
Bella raises a hand.
"In his defense," she says, "he's actually never dated either of us."
"Thank you," Jacob says.
"Which honestly makes this way weirder."
"BELLA."
She laughs harder.
Quil looks between the three of us. "I'm even more confused now."
"You should be," I mutter.
Jacob grabs a rag and throws it directly at Quil's face.
I should be laughing.
Normally I would be.
Instead I find myself looking at Jacob.
Then at Bella.
Then back at Jacob.
Because for some reason the question is still bouncing around inside my head.
Which one are you dating?
Neither.
Obviously.
The answer should make me feel relieved.
Instead it just leaves that strange little ache beneath my ribs.
✧─────────────────────✧
I've taken to sleeping in Bella's bed.
Which is weird.
Not because we're sisters. Well, sort of sisters. Whatever we are.
It's weird because I used to spend all my nights with Jacob.
If you'd asked me a year ago where I'd be sleeping, the answer would've been obvious. Sneaking out to La Push, climbing through Jacob's window, curled up in his bed while he talked about absolutely nothing until one of us fell asleep.
Now I'm here.
Curled up beneath a pile of blankets in Bella's room.
And honestly?
I'd rather be here.
Because Bella needs someone.
The nightmares started not long after Edward left. At first they happened once a week. Then twice. Then almost every night.
Most nights she doesn't even remember them.
I do.
Because they wake me up every single time.
Tonight is no different.
The scream tears through the darkness so suddenly that I nearly fall out of bed.
My heart slams against my ribs.
Beside me Bella jerks violently beneath the blankets.
"No-"
Her voice sounds strangled.
Terrified.
She's kicking now, tangled in the sheets, breathing hard like she's running from something.
Or someone.
"Bella."
Nothing.
Her eyes are squeezed shut.
Tears streak her face.
"Bella."
I sit up immediately and grab her shoulders.
She's still trapped somewhere inside the nightmare.
"No!"
The scream echoes through the room.
My chest physically hurts hearing it.
"Bella wake up."
Nothing.
She's shaking.
Actually shaking.
So I do the only thing I can think of.
I pull her into my arms.
"Bella."
I hold her tightly against my chest.
"It's okay."
Another strangled sound escapes her.
"Bella wake up."
Then suddenly her eyes fly open.
For one awful second she doesn't recognize where she is.
Or who I am.
Pure panic fills her expression.
Then reality crashes back in.
The panic turns into exhaustion.
Her body goes limp against mine.
The bedroom door bursts open.
Charlie.
Of course.
He's breathing hard, hair sticking up in every direction and still wearing the same flannel he fell asleep in downstairs.
His eyes immediately find Bella.
Again.
The realization lands heavily in my chest.
Because this isn't unusual anymore.
Charlie doesn't even ask what happened.
He already knows.
Another nightmare.
Another sleepless night.
Another reminder that Bella isn't okay.
"Bellabell?" he asks carefully.
Bella just nods weakly.
Charlie lets out a breath.
The kind of breath people take when they're relieved something isn't even worse.
He crosses the room and sits on the edge of the bed.
For a moment nobody speaks.
The rain taps softly against the windows.
Bella's breathing slowly evens out.
I keep one arm around her shoulders.
Not because she asked.
Because she never asks.
Because she leans into it anyway.
Eventually Charlie rubs a hand across his face.
"Want me to make some tea?"
Bella shakes her head.
"Hot chocolate?"
Another head shake.
Charlie looks helpless.
I know the feeling.
Because I don't know what to do anymore either.
I don't know how to fix this.
I don't know how to fight something that only exists in her head.
All I know is that every night she falls asleep terrified.
And every morning she wakes up exhausted.
Bella rests her forehead against my shoulder.
A movement so small I almost miss it.
But it makes my throat tighten.
Because a year ago Bella would've never done that.
A year ago we barely knew each other.
Now she's the first person I check on every morning.
The last person I say goodnight to.
My sister.
Not because we're related.
Because she's mine.
And she's hurting.
Charlie eventually stands.
"Yell if you need me."
Neither of us answers.
He leaves the door cracked open anyway.
The hallway light spills softly across the floor.
Bella stares at the blankets for a long time after he's gone.
I don't push.
I've learned not to.
If Bella wants to talk she'll talk.
If she doesn't, no amount of asking will change that.
So instead I brush a piece of hair behind her ear.
"You wanna tell me about it?"
She shakes her head.
Figures.
"You know eventually I'm going to start charging you for emotional support."
A tiny huff of laughter escapes her.
Barely there.
But enough.
I smile.
"There she is."
Bella rolls her eyes weakly.
Then settles back down beneath the blankets.
I lay down beside her.
The room goes quiet again.
For a while I think she's fallen asleep.
Then...
"Kylie?"
Her voice is barely above a whisper.
"Hm?"
A long pause.
"So many people leave."
The words hit me like a punch.
I stare at the ceiling.
Because suddenly I understand.
Not everything.
But enough.
Mom left.
Edward left.
People leave.
And Bella's terrified everyone else will too.
I reach across the space between us and grab her hand beneath the blankets.
She squeezes mine immediately.
Hard.
"I'm not going anywhere."
The answer comes automatically.
Without hesitation.
Without thought.
Because it's true.
Bella doesn't say anything.
But she doesn't let go of my hand either.
And neither do I.
Outside the rain keeps falling.
Inside the nightmares wait for another night.
But for now she's here.
For now she's safe.
And for now that's the best I can do.
✧─────────────────────✧
So Bella and Jacob took the bikes out without me.
Without me.
The betrayal is actually unbelievable.
I've spent weeks helping fix those stupid motorcycles. Weeks sitting in Jacob's garage getting grease under my nails while Bella learned how to ride. And then the first real ride they take?
Without me.
Rude.
I hear the engines before I see them.
I'm sprawled across the couch flipping through channels when the familiar rumble reaches the house. For a second my face lights up automatically.
Then I remember I'm annoyed.
The front door opens.
Bella walks in first.
And immediately every ounce of irritation vanishes.
"What happened?"
Bella freezes.
There's a giant gash on her forehead.
Blood has dried along her hairline and streaked down the side of her face.
Not enough blood that she's actively bleeding anymore.
Enough blood that my stomach drops straight through the floor.
"Jesus Christ Bella."
"I'm fine."
"No."
"I'm okay."
"No."
I stand up so fast I almost trip over the coffee table.
"Why are you always injured?"
Bella sighs dramatically.
"It looks worse than it is."
"That sentence should be printed on a t-shirt at this point."
The screen door opens behind her.
And Jacob follows her inside.
My brain immediately derails.
Because Jacob is shirtless.
Shirtless.
Why is he shirtless?
Where is his shirt?
Did shirts become illegal?
What happened?
I stare.
Then immediately look away.
Then look back.
Because holy fuck.
When did that happen?
I knew he'd gotten bigger.
I knew he'd gotten stronger.
I've watched him casually lift motorcycles around his garage like they weigh thirty pounds.
But this feels different.
Jacob turned eighteen and apparently woke up one day looking like he wrestles bears recreationally.
His shoulders practically fill the doorway.
His arms are ridiculous.
And don't even get me started on the abs.
There are entirely too many abs happening right now.
I hate it.
Not because they look bad.
Quite the opposite.
That's the problem.
"Oh."
The word escapes before I can stop it.
Jacob looks confused.
"What?"
"Nothing."
Everything.
Jacob narrows his eyes suspiciously.
Bella actually snorts.
Traitor.
I point at her forehead immediately.
"Don't laugh. You're bleeding."
Bella touches the cut automatically.
"It's really not that bad."
"It is literally on your face."
"I fell."
"Onto what?"
"A rock."
I stare at her.
"A rock."
"Yes."
"Just one rock specifically?"
Bella rolls her eyes.
Jacob is trying very hard not to laugh.
Again.
Traitor.
I grab Bella's wrist and drag her toward the bathroom.
"We're cleaning that."
"I'm fine."
"We're cleaning that."
"I don't need..."
"We are cleaning that."
Jacob follows us inside.
I pull out the first aid kit and start aggressively searching through it.
Bella hops up onto the bathroom counter.
Jacob leans against the doorway.
Still shirtless.
Unfortunately....Fortunately?
I am trying very hard to be normal.
It's not working.
"Hold still."
Bella winces as I start cleaning the cut.
"Ouch."
"Good."
"You're enjoying this."
"A little."
She laughs softly.
A real laugh.
Not one of the tiny polite ones she's been doing lately.
An actual laugh.
The sound immediately catches my attention.
Because lately Bella's been happier.
Not completely.
Not fixed.
But happier.
The nightmares still happen.
The sadness is still there.
But she's smiling again.
Leaving the house again.
Living again.
And somehow a lot of that seems connected to Jacob.
The realization makes me glance toward him.
He's watching Bella carefully.
Not in a weird way.
Not possessive.
Not romantic.
Just...watching.
Making sure she's okay.
Like he's been doing it for years.
Like he can't help himself.
And Bella looks calmer when he's around.
Safer.
A weird little feeling twists beneath my ribs.
Not jealousy exactly.
Something stranger.
Like the world shifted while I wasn't looking.
Bella notices me staring.
"What?"
I blink.
"Nothing."
"Liar."
I ignore her completely.
Instead I finish bandaging her forehead before stepping back to admire my work.
"There."
Bella hops off the counter.
Jacob immediately reaches out to steady her.
The movement is automatic.
Neither of them even seems to notice it.
I do.
And suddenly something clicks.
Oh.
Oh.
Not oh in the romantic sense.
Just...
Oh.
Whatever weird thing happened while I wasn't paying attention, these two found something in each other that nobody else could give them.
Bella spent months feeling like she was drowning.
Jacob somehow taught her how to breathe again.
The realization settles heavily in my chest.
Not painful.
Just...different.
Bella bumps her shoulder lightly against mine.
"Thanks."
I look at her.
Really look at her.
The color in her cheeks.
The spark back in her eyes.
The fact that she's actually standing here laughing after months of barely existing.
And honestly?
Maybe I can forgive the motorcycles.
Maybe.
I point at her forehead one last time.
"If you come home bleeding one more time I'm wrapping you in bubble wrap."
Bella grins.
Jacob finally laughs out loud.
And for the first time all day, I find myself laughing too.
✧─────────────────────✧
Time alone with Jacob has been virtually nonexistent lately. Between Bella, motorcycles, school, and whatever weird stuff is going on with the tribe, of which I barely get to see anymore, I feel like I barely get him to myself anymore.
So before I can overthink it, I grab his wrist.
"Come on."
Jacob looks confused. "What?"
"You're not getting grease and road dirt all over my house."
"I wasn't planning to."
"Good. Then get upstairs."
Bella immediately starts laughing.
"Are you kidnapping him?"
"Mind your business."
I drag him upstairs before either of them can argue.
The second we get into my room I shove him toward the bed and close the door behind us.
Jacob catches himself with a laugh.
"You're weird."
"Yeah, yeah."
I lean back against the door for a second.
The room suddenly feels smaller with him in it.
More familiar somehow.
"I think I have one of your shirts somewhere."
"You have one of my shirts?"
"I have several of your shirts."
Jacob looks entirely too pleased by that.
I immediately turn toward my closet.
The room fills with the familiar scent of him. Motor oil. Forest air. Sweat.
Actually...I wrinkle my nose.
"You need a shower."
Jacob gasps dramatically.
"Wow."
"You smell like a mechanic."
"I am a mechanic."
"You're also a biohazard."
He laughs.
Lucky for me, Charlie built me an en-suite bathroom years ago after I hit puberty and started monopolizing the hallway bathroom every morning. Which may have made him late for work a couple of times.
I point toward it.
"Jacob, get your ass in the shower while I look for your clothes."
He stands.
Then walks past me toward the bathroom.
The brush of his arm against mine is brief.
Entirely accidental.
And somehow my brain decides to short-circuit over it anyway.
What is wrong with me?
The bathroom door shuts.
I stare at it for a second.
Then immediately turn back toward my closet.
Focus.
Clothes.
Find clothes.
Totally normal activity.
A few minutes later I find a t-shirt and pair of sweats he'd let me borrow a bit ago. They smell like his bedroom tied up in my body oil.
I set them aside.
Then get distracted.
I "forget" to give them to him. Listen I don't know what's happening but is it wrong to appreciate my best friends body? Oof probably.
I'm just sitting on my bed thinking.
Thinking about Jacob.
Which is apparently a dangerous hobby.
The shower shuts off.
A minute later the bathroom door opens.
And there he is.
Hair damp and pushed back from his face.
Towel hanging low on his hip bones.
Water still clinging to his shoulders and slowly making it's way down his abs.
My brain immediately exits the chat.
"Where are my clothes?" he asks, one eyebrow lifting.
I blink.
Right.
Clothes.
Those.
"I found them."
"Then why don't I have them?"
Good question.
I stand quickly.
Too quickly.
Almost trip.
Recover with what I hope is dignity.
There is no dignity.
Only panic.
I grab another towel from beside the bathroom door. We're almost chest to chest.
"You still have to dry off."
Jacob stares at me.
I stare back.
The silence stretches.
I run the towel across his chest and we stare really intensly for a moment.
I can smell my shampoo on him, and a very dangerous thought enters my brain.
He smells like me now.
Oh no.
No no no.
Absolutely not.
I know where this road leads.
I don't want to walk down it.
Because the second I acknowledge what I've been avoiding for months, everything changes.
Jacob reaches out and catches my wrist lightly. It was low...Like making its way down his abs low. Oops.
The movement snaps me out of whatever spiral I was disappearing into.
His expression is amused.
Concerned.
Fond.
All at once.
"Ky."
"Hm?"
"I think I'm dry."
I immediately step back.
Fast.
Very fast.
Like someone caught me committing a crime.
"Right."
I grab his clothes and shove them directly into his chest.
"There."
Jacob laughs.
The sound bounces around my room.
"You okay?"
"No."
His eyebrows shoot up.
I point aggressively at him.
"Stop flaunting your abs at me."
His grin widens.
"I wasn't."
"How'd you even get those anyway?"
"Work."
"Yeah sure."
Jacob laughs again before disappearing back into the bathroom to change.
The door closes.
I stand there for exactly three seconds.
Then immediately throw myself backward onto my bed.
The ceiling stares back at me.
I stare back.
My heart is beating way too fast.
This is bad.
Very bad.
Because I've spent months telling myself that weird feeling in my chest was jealousy.
Or loneliness.
Or fear of losing my best friend.
And maybe some of it was.
But lying on my bed now, listening to Jacob move around in the next room, another possibility settles into my stomach.
A much more dangerous one.
"...Oh."
The word slips out into the empty room.
Because suddenly everything makes sense.
The jealousy.
The hurt.
The way seeing him again felt like finally breathing after being underwater.
The way I always look for him first.
The way I miss him.
Not just when he's gone.
All the time.
Oh.
Oh no.
I bury my face in a pillow.
I'm so fucked.
✧─────────────────────✧
Bella is finally talking again.
Not just talking.
Planning things.
Which is honestly more terrifying.
Because now she has decided that all of us are going to the movies.
By all of us, I mean me, Bella, Jessica, Mike, and whatever poor unfortunate soul Bella decides to collect along the way.
Including Jacob.
Mostly because I decide Jacob is coming whether he wants to or not.
"Why?" he asks while we're standing beside my El Camino after school.
"Because."
"That's not an answer."
"It absolutely is."
Jacob narrows his eyes.
I narrow mine back.
Eventually he sighs dramatically.
"Fine."
Victory.
...Just Mike Showed up.
It's me, Bella, Mike, and Jacob. Boy am I glad I grabbed Jacob.
The movie is terrible.
Actually terrible.
Not in a fun way either.
Just boring and gross.
People are getting dismembered every fifteen minutes and somehow there's still no plot.
I hate it.
Mike looks like he's trying very hard to enjoy it.
Bella is having the time of her life.
Which honestly concerns me.
I glance over at her during one particularly disgusting scene.
She's completely focused.
Entranced even.
Who is this woman?
What happened to my sister?
Meanwhile Jacob is sitting beside me looking deeply unimpressed.
"This is awful," I whisper.
"It's so bad."
"Thank you."
Our shoulders bump. Ordinarily, during a movie, Jacob and I would have moved the armrest to lie on each other.
Which was normal.
Now it feels charged, and I don't know if I can get myself to do it. It feels wrong, a friendly gesture feels like more than that to me, and thats unfair to him.
Bella immediately shushes us.
Traitor.
A few rows ahead Mike suddenly stands up.
The poor guy looks green.
Actually green.
"Uh oh," I whisper.
Mike practically sprints toward the exit. A second later the theater doors slam shut behind him.
Silence.
Then Jacob stands. My stomach immediately drops. Because I've seen that look before.
The tense shoulders. The clenched jaw. Something's wrong.
"Jake?"
He doesn't answer.
Bella notices too.
Her entire expression shifts.
The amusement vanishes instantly.
Jacob is already heading toward the exit.
Bella immediately follows.
"Jacob."
Nothing.
The theater doors swing shut behind them.
I stare for approximately three seconds.
Then groan.
"Well now I have to follow them."
Outside the theater the cold air hits immediately.
I spot Bella and Jacob halfway down the sidewalk.
They're arguing.
Actually arguing.
Jacob's shoulders are rigid.
Bella looks frustrated.
And for some reason they're standing way too close.
I speed up.
Just in time to hear-
"You're lying."
Bella folds her arms.
"About what?"
"About what happened."
My eyebrows shoot up.
What happened?
To who?
What are we talking about?
Bella glances around quickly.
"Lower your voice."
"No."
"Jacob..."
"No."
Oh.
He's mad mad.
The kind of mad where his entire body looks wound too tight. Bella notices me approaching and immediately looks relieved. Which is suspicious. Very suspicious.
"Kylie."
"Nope."
I point between them.
"You don't get to use me as a distraction."
Bella actually looks guilty.
Interesting.
Jacob turns away abruptly.
Like he's done with the conversation.
Or trying very hard not to say something else.
"Jake."
Nothing.
He starts walking.
I grab his arm automatically.
The second my hand closes around his skin I nearly yank it back.
Holy shit.
He's burning up.
Not warm.
Not Jacob warm.
Burning.
Like he has a fever.
"Jesus."
Jacob freezes.
My eyes widen.
"Jake."
His jaw clenches immediately.
Uh oh.
"You're hot."
The second the words leave my mouth I want to launch myself into traffic.
Bella's eyes go wide.
Jacob's eyes go wide.
My eyes go wide.
Wonderful.
Fantastic.
Perfect.
I immediately correct myself.
"Temperature wise."
Neither of them says anything.
I can physically feel my soul leaving my body.
"Your skin is hot."
Somehow worse.
"Like a fever."
There.
Normal.
Recovered.
Absolutely nailed it.
Bella outright laughs.
Traitor.
I smack Jacob's arm.
"Seriously."
For a second something complicated flashes across his face.
Something almost worried.
Then it's gone.
"I'm fine."
"You are literally on fire."
"I'm not."
"You kind of are," Bella says.
"Thank you."
Jacob glares at both of us.
Then immediately looks away.
Weird.
Very weird.
Everything about the tribe boys has been weird lately.
"You're hiding something."
Jacob groans.
Bella looks away suspiciously.
Interesting.
Very interesting.
Before I can interrogate either of them further, Jacob starts walking again.
✧─────────────────────✧
Jacob hasn't been responding to me.
Again.
And ain't no way we're doing this again.
No.
Absolutely not.
I already survived one Jacob disappearance.
I'm not doing a sequel.
So Bella and I decide we're going to see him. By we I mean I show up in Bella's room and announce we're leaving. Bella doesn't even argue.
Which honestly should've been my first warning sign.
It's pouring rain by the time we climb into her truck. The windshield wipers are working overtime while gray clouds swallow up the entire sky. Neither of us talks much on the drive. Mostly because we're both annoyed. Though apparently for very different reasons.
The second we pull into La Push I know something's off.
Jacob is already outside. Waiting. Like he knew we were coming. The truck barely stops before Bella is opening her door.
I climb out after her. And immediately stop walking.
What.
The.
Hell.
His hair is gone. Not completely. But gone enough. The long hair I've been yanking on and braiding and threatening to cut in his sleep for years,(as a joke I love his long hair), is gone.
Now it's short. Really short. I hate it. Actually no.
I don't.
Which is worse. Because somehow it makes his jaw look sharper. His shoulders broader. His entire face older.
Unfair. Completely unfair. Then my eyes drop lower. And things somehow get worse. He's shirtless.
Again.
Why is he always shirtless now? And wet. Rainwater slides down his chest and shoulders while his stupid new tattoo sits on one shoulder.
I blink.
A tattoo. A dumb looking tattoo. A very dumb looking tattoo.
I stare at it. Then at him. Then back at the tattoo.
"Absolutely not."
Jacob actually looks offended.
Bella ignores both of us completely.
"Why haven't you been answering me?"
She speaks first. Oh.
We're starting here.
Immediately.
Great.
I fold my arms and step back slightly while they launch into an argument.
Or whatever this is.
Honestly after about thirty seconds I stop paying attention.
Not intentionally.
My brain just gets distracted.
Because first of all, Jacob has apparently been hanging out with Bella without me.
Repeatedly.
Which I only learned because Bella casually mentioned it on the drive over like it was common knowledge.
Apparently they've been working on motorcycles together on their own.
Talking.
Meeting up.
Having entire conversations.
Without me.
So that's great.
Love that.
Second of all, their argument is weird.
Really weird.
They're standing way too close.
Talking way too intensely.
Interrupting each other every five seconds.
Honestly it sounds less like a fight and more like a breakup.
Which would make sense.
Except they're not dating.
As far as I know.
Hopefully.
My attention drifts back just in time to hear...
"Why are you doing this?" Bella demands.
Jacob looks away.
His jaw clenches.
Then he says, "Because I'm not a nice guy anymore."
Silence.
I stare at him.
Bella stares at him.
Rain pours around us.
And then...
I snort.
I can't help it.
The sound escapes before I can stop it.
Because that is genuinely the cheesiest thing I've ever heard in my entire life.
Jacob's head immediately snaps toward me.
"What?"
I gesture vaguely.
"That."
"What?"
"'I'm not a nice guy anymore.'" I mimic dramatically. "Who says that?"
Bella actually looks at me like my head's chopped off.
Traitor.
Jacob glares.
I keep going.
"No seriously. That's what villains say right before they get defeated by friendship."
His glare deepens.
"My Jacob could never not be good."
The words leave my mouth casually.
Automatic.
The way they've always felt.
Because it's true.
Jacob Black is a lot of things.
Stubborn.
Annoying.
Dramatic.
A menace.
But not bad.
Never bad.
For a second nobody says anything.
The rain falls.
Bella goes oddly quiet.
And Jacob just...
Stares at me.
The amusement drains from my face slowly.
Because something shifts.
His expression changes.
His eyes lock onto mine.
Really lock onto mine.
Like he's seeing me for the first time all over again.
The air suddenly feels strange.
Heavy.
His nostrils flare.
I blink.
"...Jacob?"
His entire body goes rigid.
I scrunch my eyebrows together.
Confused.
What is happening?
Bella looks confused too.
Actually no.
Bella looks horrified.
Which is significantly worse.
"Jake?"
His eyes never leave mine.
For one bizarre second everything feels frozen.
Nobody moves.
Nobody speaks.
Then Jacob turns.
And runs.
Not walks.
Not storms off.
Runs.
Into the woods.
Gone in seconds.
I stare after him.
The rain soaks through my jacket.
My brain struggles to catch up.
✧─────────────────────✧
Jacob has been MIA.
Again.
Seriously.
Again. He ran off into the woods and what...fell in a hole?
You can't keep doing this to me, Jacob.
The first few days I try to be reasonable about it. People get sick. People get busy. People have lives outside of me.
Apparently.
But by day four I'm pacing around my room like a crazy person.
By day five I've called his house enough times that Billy probably recognizes the sound of my voice before I even say hello.
Everything was fine.
Everything was finally fine.
I got Jacob back.
Bella was doing better.
My car was almost done.
For one brief shining moment I thought maybe the universe would stop throwing things at me.
Then whatever happened at the movies happened. And we yelled at each other out in the rain.
Jacob vanished into the woods.
And now we're here again.
I flop backwards across my bed and stare at the ceiling.
Ever since Bella showed up everything has been changing.
I love her.
I really do.
But fuck man.
Nothing stays still anymore.
Jacob disappeared.
Then he came back.
Bella became my sister.
Edward left.
Bella fell apart.
Jacob got weird.
Everyone keeps having secrets.
And every time I think I've figured out the rules, somebody changes them.
My phone sits beside me.
I stare at it.
Then grab it.
Again.
The number practically dials itself at this point.
The phone rings.
Once.
Twice.
Three times.
Then-
"Hello?"
Billy.
I immediately sit up.
"Billy."
A sigh.
The kind adults make when they're about to deal with nonsense.
"Hey kid."
"Where's Jacob?"
Silence.
Interesting. Very interesting.
I narrow my eyes at absolutely nobody.
"Billy."
"He's sick."
I pause.
"Sick?"
"Yep."
"With what?"
Another pause.
Long enough to be suspicious.
Then-
"Mono."
I blink. Mono? That's it?
All this drama because he has mono?
Actually that tracks.
Jacob would absolutely turn a normal illness into a full-scale disappearance.
"Mono?"
"Doctor says he needs rest."
I stare at the wall.
Then at my phone.
Then back at the wall.
Because honestly?
That makes sense.
He's been acting weird.
Running hot enough to cook breakfast.
Randomly disappearing.
Okay.
Fine.
Mono.
Reasonable.
Except...
I've taken care of him every single time he's gotten sick since we were kids. Every time. The flu. Food poisoning.
That one time he ate something questionable at a bonfire and spent three days complaining about it.
Every single time.
Also what was he doing out in the rain...That had to have made it worse right?
"Can I come see him?"
Billy is quiet.
Too quiet.
Suspiciously quiet.
"I don't know if that's a good idea."
"Why?"
"Because he's sick."
"That's how being sick works."
Billy sighs.
"Kid."
"No."
I sit up straighter.
"Mono is shared through bodily fluids."
The silence on the other end becomes deafening. I continue anyway.
"It's not like he's gonna kiss me."
Dead silence.
Absolute.
Dead.
Silence.
I blink.
"...Billy?"
A noise escapes him.
A strangled noise.
Like he's actively choking on a laugh.
Oh.
Oh no.
Wait.
No.
That's not what I meant.
"That's not what I-"
Billy is definitely laughing now.
"Oh my God."
"Stop."
"I'm not saying anything."
"You are laughing."
"I am."
I drop my head into my hands.
This is a nightmare.
An actual nightmare.
Eventually Billy manages to recover.
Mostly.
"Look."
His voice softens slightly.
"I know you're worried."
The embarrassment fades immediately. Because I am worried. More worried than I want to admit.
"Then let me see him."
Another pause.
"He needs rest."
"Billy."
"He really does."
I groan dramatically. The sound echoes through my room.
"You're both impossible."
"That's probably true."
I sigh.
Then softer.
"Is he okay?"
The question slips out before I can stop it. Because that's the real issue.
Not mono. Not the phone calls. Not the frustration. I just want to know he's okay. Billy's answer comes immediately.
"Yeah."
My shoulders relax. Just a little.
"He's okay."
Not perfect. Not enough.
But okay. And right now I'll take okay. After we hang up I stare at my phone for a long moment.
✧─────────────────────✧
Guys, did Tumblr always have a block limit, or have I just been writing really short fics until now? Oopsies again ran out of room but this was supposed to be with what came out yesterday. hehe hope you enjoy. She'll finally know the truth next part.
Tag list:@loversonne @mrsabbotthankya @bearballerina44 @louisianalady @samuelseoswife @tcapter @uhhitaintme101
The Other Sister Jacob Black x OC Pt2
(Twilight what I would wear if i were Bella's older sister)
The first in my Jacob x OC fic based on the tiktok trend from a little bit ago where you make outfits and write a little blurb on that outfit. We're going to speed run the first movie and then go on to the second one so we can move onto him as a wolf. Bella and Jacob are 18 in their senior year of high school in the bulk of this story and OC is 20 because of being held back as a kid for plot reasons.
Link to vid
~Word count: ~9.1k
~Warnings: (CANON DIVERGENCE,) jealousy, emotional angst, feeling replaced, loneliness, complicated sibling relationships, unresolved tension, abandonment issues, unrequited feelings undertones, Bella Swan & OC becoming close, jacob black being emotionally constipated, hurt/no comfort
~Description: Being Bella Swan’s older sister was never supposed to change anything. Not with Charlie. Not with school. And definitely not with Jacob Black. But suddenly, Bella is everywhere. In the halls at school. In Charlie’s life. In Jacob’s conversations. And no matter how hard you try to pretend it doesn’t bother you, you can feel things shifting underneath your feet. Jacob starts keeping secrets. Bella starts falling in love. And you start realizing that maybe the worst kind of heartbreak isn't losing someone completely. Maybe it's standing right beside them while they slowly choose someone else. Or maybe you're just dramatic. Probably both.
Bella has been, for lack of a better word, cagey lately.
More than usual. Which is saying something because Bella Swan has always treated conversations like she's being interrogated by the FBI.
Ever since she started dating Edward, she spends practically all of her time with him. Which would be fine. Honestly. I know couples are annoying. I know teenagers in love are somehow even worse. If she wants to spend every waking second staring dreamily into Edward Cullen's weird golden eyes, that's her business.
The problem is she keeps coming home hurt.
At first it was little things. Scrapes. Bruises she couldn't explain. Dirt on her clothes. She'd brush it off with some vague excuse and I'd let it go because Bella has always been accident-prone. The girl can trip standing still.
But lately?
Lately it's getting ridiculous.
Tonight is the final straw.
The front door opens sometime after dark while I'm sprawled across the couch pretending to watch TV. Charlie's asleep in his chair already, the television casting flickering blue light across the living room while rain taps steadily against the windows.
I glance up automatically when Bella walks inside.
Then I sit bolt upright.
"What the hell happened to your arm?"
Bella freezes immediately.
A massive gash runs down the length of her forearm, partially hidden beneath her jacket sleeve. The fabric is stained dark around the edges. Not enough blood to be actively dangerous but enough to make my stomach twist.
Bella immediately pulls the sleeve down farther.
"Nothing."
I stare at her.
"Nothing?"
"It's fine."
"Bella."
She sighs heavily like I'm being unreasonable here.
"I'm okay."
I stand up so fast the blanket slides off my lap. "That is a giant gash on your arm."
"I'm fine."
"You are actively bleeding."
"I'm not actively bleeding."
I point aggressively at her arm. "You literally are!"
Bella glances down.
"...Barely."
I make a strangled noise.
Sometimes I genuinely think Bella was built in a lab specifically to test my patience.
She starts trying to move past me toward the stairs and I step directly into her path.
"No."
"Kylie."
"No. Sit down."
"I'm tired."
"Sit."
Bella rolls her eyes but eventually drops onto the couch with all the enthusiasm of someone heading to their execution.
I disappear into the bathroom and return with the first aid kit a minute later.
The second I sit beside her she immediately tries to pull away.
"Stop being dramatic."
"I'm not dramatic."
I give her a look.
Bella has the decency to look slightly embarrassed. The cut looks even worse up close. Angry and red against her pale skin. Not deep enough for stitches, probably, but definitely deep enough that I want to punch someone.
Specifically Edward Cullen.
"Where did this come from?" I ask while cleaning it carefully.
Bella stares at the wall.
"Bella."
Silence.
"Bella."
"I'm fine."
I nearly throw the antiseptic across the room.
"That is not an answer!"
She finally looks at me then. Her expression softens slightly.
"I know."
"Then answer the question."
"I can't."
My jaw clenenches immediately.
There it is.
The thing that's been driving me insane for months now.
The secrets.
The half answers.
The weird looks shared between Bella and Edward whenever someone asks a normal question.
I finish wrapping her arm in silence, irritation simmering beneath my skin.
Because today wasn't just any day.
It was her birthday.
Her eighteenth birthday.
Charlie spent all week trying to pretend he wasn't emotional about it. He bought her gifts. We got a cake. I spent an embarrassing amount of time trying to figure out what to get her because despite everything she's become one of my favorite people.
And she chose to spend the entire day with Edward.
Which, okay. Fine. Whatever. That's what people do when they're in love.
But she came home injured.
Again.
The second I finish tying the bandage I sit back and cross my arms.
"Next time I see Edward I'm throwing a fit."
Bella groans immediately.
"Ky."
"No. I'm serious."
"You can't throw a fit at my boyfriend."
"I absolutely can."
"You absolutely can't."
"I am your older sister. It's literally my job."
Bella actually laughs a little at that.
I point at her arm dramatically. "Look at this!"
"I'm looking at it."
"You're lucky I'm looking at it because apparently you weren't."
Bella shakes her head, smiling despite herself.
For a second things feel normal.
Then her smile fades slightly.
And I realize she's hiding something again.
Something big.
Something that keeps following her home in the form of bruises and cuts and mysterious explanations.
I look down at the fresh bandage wrapped around her arm.
The irritation is still there.
The worry is bigger.
Because as much as Edward Cullen drives me insane, as much as I don't understand whatever weird thing is happening between them, Bella has become my person these last few months.
Jacob is gone.
Bella stayed.
And if someone keeps sending my sister home injured, eventually I'm going to stop asking nicely.
✧─────────────────────✧
For a girl who I would have never considered my sister before now, I have grown really close to her.
Like really close.
Somewhere between movie nights and late-night drives and me bandaging mysterious injuries she refuses to explain, Bella became family. Not because we're related. Not because Charlie wants us to be.
Because she chose me.
And I chose her.
Which means I'm the first to notice when something is wrong.
Today at school the Cullen table is empty.
That's pretty routine. It's sunny outside, which means none of the Cullens showed up. They have this weird habit of disappearing whenever the weather gets nice, which should probably be more suspicious than everyone treats it. Instead people just shrug and move on with their lives.
Forks is weird like that.
The cafeteria is louder than usual today. Sunlight pours through the windows in a way that almost feels unnatural after months of rain, catching against tabletops and making everyone seem more awake than normal.
Bella and I sit together at lunch like we always do now.
At some point that became our thing.
I don't even remember when it happened.
One day she was the awkward girl Charlie brought home and the next she was stealing fries off my tray while complaining about biology.
She's picking at her food absentmindedly when I notice it. Not the empty Cullen table. Her. The way she's looking at it. I follow her gaze automatically.
The table sits abandoned near the windows, untouched except for the sunlight stretching across the surface. Normally Bella would glance over every now and then when Edward wasn't here. Maybe smile at some text message. Maybe stare into space dramatically while thinking about him.
Today is different. Today she keeps looking. Like she's waiting for something. Or someone. My stomach twists slightly.
"Bella."
No response.
She's still staring.
"Bella."
"Hm?"
"There are no Cullens over there."
That finally gets her attention. She blinks and turns toward me.
"What?"
"You've looked at that empty table like fifteen times."
"I have not."
"You absolutely have."
Bella rolls her eyes immediately but there's no real annoyance behind it. I narrow mine. Something's wrong. I can feel it. Not because she's saying anything. Bella rarely says anything when something's bothering her. But because I know her now. I know the difference between her normal awkwardness and whatever this is.
This is worry.
The kind she tries to hide.
"Did you and Edward fight?" I ask.
"No."
Too fast.
"That wasn't suspicious at all."
Bella sighs heavily.
"We didn't fight."
"But?"
"No but."
I stare at her.
She stares back.
Then immediately looks away first.
Aha.
"There is a but."
Bella groans and drops her forehead onto the table dramatically.
I smile despite myself.
"Talk to me."
"It's nothing."
I snort.
"You know that's the exact phrase people use when it's definitely something."
Bella lifts her head slightly and fiddles with the edge of a napkin.
For a moment I think she might actually tell me.
Instead she shakes her head.
I hate when she does that.
The whole Cullen family has infected her with their weird secretive nonsense.
"Fine," I say eventually. "Keep your secrets."
Bella smiles faintly at that but it doesn't reach her eyes.
And that's what really worries me. Because Bella has spent months looking happier than I've ever seen her. Even with all the injuries. Even with all the weirdness. Whenever Edward's around there's usually this softness to her. This certainty. Today she looks scared. The bell eventually rings and we gather our things. Bella is quieter than usual walking through the hallways. Her shoulders are tense. Her gaze keeps drifting toward the parking lot windows every time we pass one.
Like she's expecting something. Or dreading it. By the end of the day I've convinced myself I'm imagining things. Maybe she's just tired. Maybe she's stressed.
Maybe I'm becoming overprotective.
✧─────────────────────✧
I'm inside watching TV, Charlie once again asleep on the couch.
Honestly, I spend a lot of nights with Charlie now that I'm not talking to Jacob.
At first it happened accidentally. I'd come downstairs because I couldn't sleep and find Charlie halfway through some terrible cop show, and eventually I'd just sit down and watch it with him. Now it's become routine. Dinner. TV. Charlie falling asleep before the episode ends. Me pretending not to notice.
It makes him happy.
Which makes me a little less sad.
I don't understand how Jacob has managed to stay away for so long.
That's the part that gets me.
I miss him every day. Every single day. There are moments where I still grab my phone to text him before remembering we're not talking. Sometimes I'll hear a motorcycle and my heart jumps before my brain catches up.
But Jacob? Apparently he's fine. Apparently he's perfectly capable of pretending I don't exist.
The thought still stings.
A laugh track from the TV fills the room while rain taps softly against the windows. Charlie snores lightly beside me, one arm hanging off the couch while his head tilts at an angle that's definitely going to hurt tomorrow.
I snap a picture of him because blackmail is important.
Then the phone rings.
Charlie jerks awake so violently I burst out laughing.
"What?" he grumbles immediately, reaching for the phone with all the grace of a hibernating bear being poked awake.
I grin. "Good morning, Sleeping Beauty."
He ignores me completely and answers the call.
"Hello?"
I turn back toward the TV, only half listening. Charlie gets calls all the time. Usually work-related. Or Billy. Or somebody needing help with something.
Then Charlie sits up straighter.
His entire expression changes.
"Where?"
I glance over.
Charlie is fully awake now.
"...We're on our way."
My stomach immediately drops.
He hangs up and is already moving before I can ask a question.
"Charlie?"
"Stay here."
That's never reassuring.
"Charlie."
He doesn't answer, already heading for the front door.
The door slams behind him.
I stare after him for a second before muting the TV.
The house suddenly feels too quiet.
Ten minutes pass.
Then fifteen.
I spend the entire time anxiously pacing the living room.
Because nobody says stay here before leaving unless something is wrong.
The front door suddenly bursts open.
And Charlie comes barreling inside.
Carrying Bella.
Fully unconscious Bella.
My heart stops.
"WHAT HAPPENED?"
Charlie barely looks at me.
"I don't know."
Which somehow makes everything worse.
Bella hangs limply in his arms, her dark hair falling across her face while Charlie rushes toward the couch. She's pale. Too pale.
My hands immediately start shaking.
"Charlie what do you mean you don't know!?!??"
I've never seen Charlie this panicked before.
He lowers Bella carefully onto the couch while I drop to my knees beside her.
"Bella?"
Nothing.
"Bella."
I gently shake her shoulder.
Nothing.
My chest tightens painfully.
Then movement outside catches my eye. I glance toward the still-open front door. A figure is walking away down the driveway.
Tall. Broad shoulders.
Shirtless. Sam Uley.
I blink.
What.
The.
Hell.
Sam disappears into the darkness before I can process why he's here. Or why he's shirtless. Or why he apparently delivered my unconscious sister to our house.
I slowly turn back toward Bella.
"What is happening with her?"
Charlie doesn't answer because Charlie clearly has absolutely no idea either.
Bella groans softly then, finally stirring slightly. Relief crashes through me so hard I nearly fall over.
"Oh thank God."
Her eyes flutter but don't fully open.
Charlie kneels beside us immediately. "Bella?"
She mumbles something unintelligible.
"Kid you're scaring the hell out of us."
I sit back slightly, trying to calm my racing heart.
Because seriously.
What is happening with her lately?
First Edward disappears and Bella spends months acting like she's been personally cursed by the universe. Then she starts getting hurt constantly. Then she starts sneaking around. Then she starts hanging out with Jacob's increasingly weird friends.
And now she's being delivered unconscious by a shirtless Sam Uley.
A shirtless Sam Uley. At night. To my house.
My life has become absurd.
Bella shifts slightly on the couch and Charlie immediately fusses over her again.
I cross my arms and stare at the ceiling.
I know this has something to do with Edward.
Maybe not directly.
But every weird thing that's happened in the last year somehow traces back to Edward Cullen.
The teen angst radius around that man should honestly be studied by scientists.
Because somehow my sister has gone from awkward honors student to mysterious unconscious girl being carried into the house by shirtless tribal members.
And nobody will tell me why.
At this point I'm about three bad days away from kidnapping both Bella and Jacob and locking them in Charlie's living room until they start explaining things.
Because whatever secret everyone is keeping?
It's officially getting on my nerves.
✧─────────────────────✧
Bella isn't speaking.
To anyone.
Not Charlie. Not me. Not her friends. Nobody.
The house feels haunted lately.
Charlie walks around with this constant worried crease between his eyebrows while pretending everything is normal. I keep finding him standing outside Bella's bedroom door like he's trying to decide whether or not to knock.
He always walks away eventually.
And Bella just...exists.
That's the only word I can think of for it.
She's here physically. She comes downstairs sometimes. She eats when Charlie practically forces her to. She goes through the motions.
But it's like the actual Bella left months ago and forgot to take her body with her.
The worst part is nobody knows how to help.
Not Charlie.
Not me.
Definitely not her friends.
Though somehow her friends have become my friends now.
I don't know when that happened.
Maybe because somebody had to keep showing up when Bella stopped. Maybe because Jessica refuses to take no for an answer. Maybe because Angela is genuinely one of the sweetest people on the planet.
Whatever the reason, they're waiting for me downstairs tonight. Another movie. Another attempt at pretending we're normal teenagers.
I'm pulling on my shoes when I glance down at the oversized jacket hanging off my shoulders.
Jacob's jacket. I'm wearing Jacob's jacket.
Not because I miss him. Absolutely not.
Definitely not because it still smells vaguely like motor oil, wet earth, and cedar and whatever detergent Billy uses.
Definitely not because sometimes I pull the sleeves over my hands and it feels like being hugged.
Nope.
It's warm.
That's it.
Just warm.
I stare at myself in the mirror.
"...You're pathetic."
The mirror offers no defense.
With a groan I head upstairs toward Bella's room before leaving.
The door is already open.
My chest immediately tightens.
Bella sits exactly where she always sits now.
Beside the window.
Watching the rain.
The gray light filtering through the glass makes her look almost ghostlike. Her skin is pale and damp, dark circles carved beneath her eyes. She's lost weight too. Enough that her sweaters hang loosely from her frame.
The sight of her still catches me off guard every time.
Because this isn't Bella.
Not really.
Bella used to laugh at my terrible jokes.
Bella used to steal fries off my plate.
Now she just stares out windows.
"Bells?"
Nothing.
I step farther into the room.
"Your fan club is here."
No reaction.
"Jessica threatened to drag me out of the house by force if I canceled again."
Nothing.
I sit down carefully beside her bed.
The silence stretches.
Outside rain taps softly against the glass.
Bella doesn't even blink.
My throat tightens painfully.
"Come with us."
Nothing.
I force a smile anyway.
"Seriously. Angela's coming."
Silence.
"Mike too."
Nothing.
"Actually never mind that probably made it worse."
For a second I almost think I see the corner of her mouth twitch.
Almost.
I lean forward slightly.
"A distraction would make you feel better."
Still nothing.
Not even a head shake.
Not even a look in my direction.
Just empty silence.
The kind that makes my chest ache.
Because Bella's not ignoring me.
That would be easier.
She's just...gone somewhere I can't reach.
And no matter how hard I try, I can't follow her there.
I swallow hard.
"Charlie misses you."
Nothing.
"I miss you."
The words come out quieter than I intended.
Bella's fingers tighten slightly against the blanket in her lap.
That's it.
That's all I get.
A tiny movement.
But at least it's something.
I stare at her for a long moment.
Then I do the only thing I can think of.
I stand up.
Walk over.
And wrap my arms around her.
At first she doesn't react.
For one awful second I think she might not hug me back at all.
Then slowly, weakly, her arms lift.
Barely.
But enough.
I bury my face against her shoulder and squeeze tighter.
"Come back okay?" I whisper. "Whenever you're ready."
My eyes sting.
I hate that.
I hate feeling helpless.
I hate watching people I love hurt when I can't fix it.
Jacob.
Bella.
Maybe that's the real problem.
Maybe everyone I love keeps disappearing.
Eventually I pull away.
Bella still hasn't said a word.
But for the first time all week she isn't staring out the window anymore.
She's looking at me.
It's only for a second.
But it's enough.
I force a smile.
"I'll bring you popcorn if you decide to rejoin society."
Nothing.
But her eyes soften slightly.
And somehow that feels like a victory.
So I leave.
Pulling Jacob's jacket tighter around myself as I head downstairs.
The smell of cedar follows me the whole way.
And for the first time in a while, I realize Bella and I are grieving the same thing.
We're just grieving different people in different ways.
✧─────────────────────✧
It's Jacob.
He's actually here.
Standing right in front of me.
For a second I genuinely think I'm imagining him. That maybe I've finally lost it after months of missing him.
But no.
There he is.
His bike is parked beside him, one hip leaning casually against it. His helmet rests beneath one hand where he's keeping it balanced on the seat. The afternoon light filters through the clouds overhead, catching against his skin while the familiar shape of him punches all the air from my lungs.
I haven't seen him this close in months.
Not really.
Not since everything fell apart.
For a moment neither of us speaks.
His hair is longer now. He's taller too somehow.
Or maybe I just forgot what it felt like standing this close to him. Then his eyes find mine.
And suddenly I remember exactly why this hurts so much. Because Jacob has always looked at me like that.
Like I'm important.
Like I'm worth looking at.
Like he can see straight through every stupid defense I try to throw up.
His eyes practically beg me to talk to him.
To look at him.
To see him.
Well it's too fucking late for that.
I have plans.
With a boy.
A boy whose name I definitely know.
Absolutely.
One hundred percent.
The longer I stare into Jacob's eyes, however, the harder it becomes to remember it.
Was it...
No.
I had it earlier.
Definitely.
Jacob pushes off his bike.
My stomach immediately drops.
He's walking toward me.
Oh no.
No no no.
I react like a deer in headlights.
Completely frozen.
And Jacob, being the opportunistic menace that he is, immediately takes advantage of that.
He wraps his arms around me.
Oh.My.God.
The second he touches me every ounce of anger I've been carrying around gets shoved violently to the side.
Because I've missed this.
I've missed him. I've missed the way his arms feel around me.
The way he always wraps himself around me completely like he's trying to shield me from the entire world.
I've missed how warm he is.
How safe he feels.
My body relaxes before my pride can stop it.
I hate that.
I hate how easy it is.
My face presses against his chest and suddenly my eyes start burning.
No.
Absolutely not.
I am not crying.
I am definitely not crying over Jacob Black.
His arms tighten slightly.
"Hey," he murmurs softly.
And somehow that's worse.
Because his voice sounds relieved.
Like he missed me too.
The tears come anyway.
Traitors.
I bury my face harder into his shirt.
Neither of us says anything for a second.
I can hear his heartbeat.
Strong. Steady. Familiar.
God I've missed him.
Eventually he pulls back just enough to look down at me. His hands stay on my shoulders.
"Come with me."
I blink.
"What?"
"Hop on the bike."
That's it.
No explanation. No details. Just that.
Typical Jacob.
I should say no. I absolutely should. I have plans. Somewhere. With someone.
Probably.
Instead I find myself staring at him for another second before nodding. Because maybe I'm weak. Or maybe I just want an excuse to hold onto him a little longer.
Probably both.
A few minutes later my arms are wrapped tightly around his waist while his motorcycle rumbles beneath us. The second we pull away I squeeze a little tighter than necessary.
Jacob doesn't comment on it.
The ride is quiet. Not awkward. Just quiet.
The kind of silence that only exists between people who've known each other forever.
The forest blurs around us in shades of green and gray.
Towering trees stretch overhead while sunlight slips through the branches in fractured beams. The smell of damp earth and cedar fills the air.
Birds call somewhere above us. A river rushes nearby. The world feels strangely peaceful.
Like it did before.
I rest my forehead lightly against Jacob's back. For the first time in months I don't feel lonely.
I swear I'm supposed to be somewhere right now. Someone's expecting me. But every time I try to remember, my brain immediately decides it's not important.
Eventually the bike slows.
Jacob turns into the familiar driveway beside Billy's house.
My stomach twists unexpectedly.
Because this used to be home.
The garage door is already open.
Jacob parks the bike.
I climb off.
And immediately forget how breathing works.
"Oh."
The word escapes me before I can stop it.
There, sitting in the middle of the garage, is the most beautiful car body I've ever seen.
I walk toward it automatically.
Slowly.
Like if I move too fast it'll disappear.
A 1964 Chevrolet El Camino.
My heart nearly stops.
She's gorgeous.
Not perfect.
Not even close.
The paint is rough.
The body needs work.
The interior is practically nonexistent.
But none of that matters.
Because underneath all of it?
She's a dream.
I circle around it once.
Then again.
Running my fingertips lightly across the metal.
"Jacob..."
My voice comes out almost breathless.
He shoves his hands into his pockets awkwardly.
Something he only does when he's nervous.
Which immediately gets my attention.
"I've been working on it."
I look up.
His eyes stay fixed on the car.
Not me.
"I know I screwed up."
The words come out quietly.
Honest.
Painfully honest.
"I know I hurt you."
My chest tightens.
Jacob swallows.
"I wanted to explain everything."
"You didn't."
"I know."
"You disappeared."
"I know."
I hate how quickly the hurt comes back.
How easy it is.
"You let me think you didn't care."
His jaw tightens.
"I cared."
"Could've fooled me."
Silence.
The garage suddenly feels smaller.
Jacob takes a slow breath.
Then finally looks at me.
"I've been working on this for you."
My eyes flick back toward the El Camino.
Then back to him.
"I wanted us to work on it together."
The sincerity in his voice almost breaks me. Almost. Because months of hurt don't vanish that easily. No matter how much I want them to.
I look away first.
"I can't forgive you yet."
The words hurt.
Mostly because I can see they hurt him too.
But they're true.
Jacob nods slowly.
"Okay."
No argument.
No excuses.
Just acceptance.
Which somehow makes it worse.
A few seconds pass.
Then he steps closer.
Carefully.
Like he's afraid I'll run.
His hand disappears into his pocket.
And when it comes back out my heart immediately stops.
The bracelet.
The one he made me.
The one I threw at him.
The one I haven't stopped thinking about since the second it left my hand.
Jacob takes my hands gently.
The familiar metal settles into my palms.
Cold.
Solid.
Real.
For a second neither of us speaks.
"At least take this."
His voice is barely above a whisper.
I stare down at it. The tiny charms. The amber flower. The star. The infinity engraving. Every piece of our childhood sitting in my hands.
Waiting.
My throat tightens painfully. Because putting it back on feels like forgiveness. And I'm not ready for that.
Not yet.
But giving it back feels impossible too.
So I stand there holding it while Jacob watches me quietly.
And for the first time since he came back, neither of us knows what happens next.
✧─────────────────────✧
Okay.
It didn't take that long.
I forgave him.
Not immediately. I'm not that pathetic.
I made him suffer for at least twenty minutes...Maybe thirty.
And to be clear, I'm still going to bring this up every single time I need to win an argument for the rest of our lives.
Twenty years from now we'll be eighty years old arguing over something stupid and I'll still be like "remember when you disappeared for months and emotionally devastated me?"
So really, he's never living this down.
But I forgave him.
Because the second I saw him again I realized something.
I need him.
Not in a dramatic world-ending way.
Just...Jacob shaped spaces exist all throughout my life.
And everything feels wrong when he's not there to fill them.
Eventually we end up in his room.
My room.
Not technically.
But close enough.
I drop onto his bed with a dramatic sigh and immediately realize how much I've missed it.
Which sounds ridiculous.
But I've spent more time on this mattress than some people spend in their own bedrooms.
Movie nights.
Late night conversations.
Falling asleep accidentally while Jacob rambled about engines.
This room holds half my childhood.
The familiar smell of motor oil, laundry detergent, and Jacob surrounds me instantly.
And for the first time in months I feel like I can breathe properly.
Jacob sits beside me.
Close enough that our shoulders touch.
Neither of us seems interested in moving away.
"You're staring," he says eventually.
I blink.
Apparently I've been staring at him.
Oops.
"I was making sure you're real."
He laughs softly.
The sound hits me right in the chest.
God I missed that laugh.
"You're such a weirdo."
"Yeah well."
Silence settles comfortably between us.
Not awkward.
Never awkward.
Just easy.
Like slipping back into your favorite hoodie after months without it.
I twist the bracelet around my wrist absentmindedly.
The bracelet is back where it belongs.
And somehow that makes me emotional again.
Which is embarrassing.
"So," Jacob says carefully. "How's Bella?"
The question immediately wipes the smile from my face.
Jacob notices instantly.
"Bad?"
I sigh.
"Bad."
His shoulders tense slightly.
I stare down at my hands.
"The other day Charlie threatened to send her back to her mom."
Jacob's head snaps toward me.
"What?"
"Yeah."
I stare down at my hands, twisting the bracelet around my wrist.
"The thing is..." I trail off. "She didn't actually want to go."
His brow furrows.
"Charlie was yelling. Bella was stuttering. It was a whole thing."
I let out a small humorless laugh.
"And then she just blurts out that she has plans with me and Ashley all week."
Jacob blinks.
"What?"
"Exactly."
I point at him.
"Because she did not have plans with me and Ashley."
A tiny smile tugs at his mouth.
"So what happened?"
"I lied."
His eyebrows lift.
"You lied?"
"I saved her life."
Jacob laughs.
I shove his shoulder.
"She looked so panicked Jacob. Like genuinely panicked. So I just jumped in and agreed." I mimic my own voice dramatically. "'Yep. Tons of plans. So many plans. We're booked solid.'"
The laugh fades from his face as I continue.
"It worked."
The room grows quieter.
"Charlie backed off."
"But?" Jacob asks softly.
There's always a but.
I swallow hard.
"But I don't think she's actually getting better."
The words sit heavy between us.
"It feels like..."
My throat tightens.
"Like she's waiting for something."
The words come out quieter than I intended.
"Or someone."
Immediately Edward's face flashes through my mind.
The way Bella still looks at the woods sometimes. The way she still gets this distant look in her eyes when she thinks nobody's watching. The way every smile feels just a little forced.
"I don't know." I shake my head. "Maybe I'm wrong."
But I don't think I am.
"I don't know what to do anymore."
The confession comes out smaller than I intend.
Because I don't.
Bella's become one of my favorite people...Somehow.
My sister. My actual sister. And watching her disappear piece by piece feels awful.
"I keep trying."
My throat tightens.
"I keep trying to make her laugh and she just..."
I trail off.
Because suddenly I'm crying.
Again.
Fantastic.
Love that for me.
Jacob doesn't laugh.
Doesn't tease me.
Doesn't tell me to stop.
He just opens his arms.
And that's all it takes.
I practically launch myself at him.
The second his arms wrap around me I completely fall apart.
Months of loneliness.
Months of missing him.
Months of worrying about Bella.
All of it comes crashing out at once.
I bury my face in his shoulder and cry.
Not pretty crying either.
Actual ugly crying.
The kind that makes it hard to breathe.
Jacob just holds me tighter.
One hand rubs slow circles against my back.
The other settles in my curls.
Careful.
Always careful.
"I missed you," I whisper finally.
The words come out muffled against his shirt.
His arms tighten immediately.
"I know."
"I was so mad at you."
"I know."
"You suck."
A laugh rumbles through his chest.
"There she is."
I smack his shoulder weakly.
Which only makes him laugh harder.
And somehow I start laughing too through the tears.
Because of course I do.
Because Jacob has always been able to pull me back from the edge.
Eventually the crying slows.
Then stops.
But neither of us lets go.
I stay curled against him with my head tucked beneath his chin while his heartbeat thumps steadily against my ear.
Safe.
Familiar.
Home.
For a long time neither of us says anything.
We don't need to.
Because I think we both understand something now.
Some people become so woven into your life that losing them feels like losing a piece of yourself.
And maybe that's why forgiving Jacob wasn't actually difficult.
Staying angry was.
I lift my head slightly and look up at him.
"I'm still bringing this up whenever I need leverage."
Jacob groans immediately.
"Oh come on."
"Nope."
"Ky."
"Nope."
"I apologized."
"You emotionally abandoned me."
"It was one time."
I point dramatically at him.
"See? You're already minimizing my trauma."
Jacob laughs so hard he nearly falls off the bed. And honestly? That's probably the moment I know I made the right choice. Because for the first time in months, everything feels normal again.
✧─────────────────────✧
The movie sucks.
Not because it's actually bad.
I couldn't tell you if it's bad.
I haven't paid attention to a single second of it.
Jessica is crying beside me over some romance plot while Bella stares blankly at the screen like she's trying to solve a math equation hidden inside the movie.
I mostly spend the entire time watching Bella.
Which sounds creepy.
But after months of worrying about her, it's become a habit.
She's been talking more lately. Smiling occasionally. Showing up when people invite her places.
Enough that everyone thinks she's getting better.
I don't.
I think she's pretending.
And tonight is proving my point.
The second the credits roll Bella is already standing.
"Bathroom," she mutters.
Jessica stretches dramatically. "That movie emotionally devastated me."
"It was literally a romantic comedy."
"It was art."
I roll my eyes while we make our way out of the theater.
The streets of Port Angeles are crowded despite the late hour. Neon signs reflect off wet pavement while people wander between restaurants and shops.
For a few minutes everything feels normal.
Then Bella stops walking.
I almost walk into her.
"What are you doing?"
She doesn't answer.
She's staring across the street.
My stomach immediately drops.
Because I know that look.
That distant look.
The one she gets right before she does something insane.
Following her gaze, I spot a group of bikers standing near their motorcycles.
Absolutely not.
"No."
Bella starts walking.
"No."
Faster.
"BELLA."
She ignores me.
Jessica blinks in confusion. "What's happening?"
"I DON'T KNOW."
Bella crosses the street.
I immediately sprint after her.
Because apparently this is my life now.
Running after my self-destructive sister.
The traffic light changes while I'm halfway across.
A car horn blares.
I nearly eat shit on the curb.
Somehow I catch myself before face-planting into concrete.
"Jesus Christ!"
Jessica is yelling behind me now too.
Bella doesn't even look back.
The bikers notice her approaching immediately.
And instead of acting like normal people confronted by a random teenage girl, they start talking to her.
Which somehow makes me even angrier.
I finally catch up just in time to hear Bella asking about motorcycles.
Motorcycles.
Motorcycles.
The thing Charlie specifically hates.
The thing Bella has literally never shown interest in before.
One of the bikers grins.
"You wanna ride?"
"No."
The word flies out of my mouth instantly.
Bella ignores me.
Again.
"I'm serious Bella."
She looks at me.
And for one second I see something weird in her expression.
Not excitement.
Desperation.
Like she's chasing something.
Before I can figure out what, she climbs onto the back of the motorcycle.
My jaw drops.
"BELLA SWAN."
The motorcycle roars to life.
Jessica looks horrified.
I look homicidal.
And then Bella disappears down the street.
My sister.
My stupid.
Idiotic.
Wonderful sister.
Has just ridden away with a complete stranger.
I stand there staring after her.
Speechless.
Jessica slowly turns toward me.
"Should we call the police?"
"Charlie?"
"Absolutely not."
Because Charlie would actually die.
The next ten minutes are the longest of my life.
Every horrible possibility runs through my head.
Kidnapping.
Crash. Murder. Organ harvesting. I don't know. I've watched enough crime documentaries. Jessica paces. I pace.
Then finally...
The motorcycle returns. Relief crashes into me so hard my knees almost buckle. Bella climbs off looking completely fine. Completely. Fine. I storm toward her immediately.
"WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?"
Bella blinks. Jessica joins me.
"YOU LEFT."
"WITH A STRANGER."
"ON A MOTORCYCLE."
Bella looks genuinely confused by our reactions. Which somehow makes me even angrier.
"I'm fine."
"That is not the point."
"It literally is."
"No."
I point dramatically at the biker.
"That man could have murdered you."
The biker looks offended.
Good.
Bella sighs.
"I just wanted to try it."
"No."
"What do you mean no?"
"I mean no."
Bella rubs her forehead.
"Kylie."
"No. Explain."
She opens her mouth.
Pauses.
Then immediately starts making excuses.
Bad excuses.
Terrible excuses.
The kind that don't even sound believable while she's saying them.
"I just wanted to see what it was like."
"What?"
"I don't know."
"What does that mean?"
Bella throws her hands up.
Jessica looks back and forth between us like she's watching a tennis match. I narrow my eyes. Because she's lying. Not about riding the motorcycle. About why. There's something she's not saying.
Again.
Always.
And suddenly I'm exhausted. Because I'm tired of chasing her. Tired of watching her throw herself into increasingly dangerous situations. Tired of feeling like she's standing on the edge of something and refusing to tell anyone what she's looking at. Bella's expression softens slightly.
"I'm okay."
The anger drains out of me all at once. Because I guess she is. She's standing here. Breathing. Alive.
"You're an idiot."
Bella almost smiles.
"I know."
I pull her into a hug before I can stop myself.
Mostly because if I don't hug her, I might strangle her.
And honestly?
I'm not entirely sure which option she'd prefer.
✧─────────────────────✧
We're in Jacob's garage working on my beautiful car.
And yes. My car. Because at this point she's more than basically mine.
The '64 El Camino sits in the center of the garage looking better every single week. The paint is coming together. The body work is almost finished. The engine is finally starting to resemble an engine instead of a pile of expensive problems.
She's gorgeous.
I've spent so much time here lately that my hands are permanently stained with grease. Not that I mind.
Because Jacob is here.
And things are normal again...Mostly.
I tighten a bolt while Jacob rambles about something involving carburetors that I stopped understanding ten minutes ago.
"Are you even listening?"
"No."
He laughs.
I grin.
Life is good. Then we hear an engine. Both of us glance toward the driveway. A familiar red truck rolls into view.
Bella.
My entire face lights up immediately. Because despite all the stress and worry and chaos, seeing Bella actually leave the house feels like spotting a unicorn in the wild.
"She's alive," I whisper dramatically.
Jacob practically drops the wrench in his hand.
Oh no.
No no no.
I know that look.
His entire face brightens.
Like someone flipped a switch.
And suddenly I'm having war flashbacks to last year.
Please tell me we aren't doing this again.
Please tell me we aren't backsliding.
But despite the immediate jealousy trying to claw its way into my brain, I'm genuinely happy to see her.
She's out of the house.
She's wearing actual clothes instead of pajamas.
This is progress.
Bella climbs out of the truck.
Then opens the bed.
And reveals two motorcycles.
I blink.
Jacob blinks.
"What?" I ask.
Bella smiles slightly.
"I found them."
"Found them?"
"They need work."
Jacob is already moving toward the truck.
Traitor. I follow behind him. Because absolutely not. Bella leans against the side of the truck while Jacob looks over the bikes.
"I was wondering if you'd help me fix them."
Jacob's face breaks into a grin.
"Seriously?"
And there it is. That look. Bella's staring at him like he's the answer to every question she's ever asked. Like he's the first good thing that's happened to her in months.
And honestly?
I get it.
I really do.
Jacob has always been good at putting broken things back together.
Cars.
Motorcycles.
People.
But it's still throwing me off.
I reach over and lightly grab his arm.
Just enough to remind him I exist.
Nothing.
His eyes remain completely fixed on Bella.
Excuse me?
Hello?
I am right here.
Jacob steps toward the truck.
Then grabs one of the motorcycles.
And lifts it.
Not part of it.
Not one end.
The whole damn motorcycle.
By himself.
I stare.
Bella stares.
The bike shifts easily in his hands as he lowers it onto the garage floor.
What.
The.
Hell.
Since when was he this strong? I knew he'd gotten bigger. I knew he'd been spending more time with Sam and the others. But this is ridiculous. Jacob reaches for the second motorcycle and does the exact same thing. Like it weighs nothing. Like he's moving a chair.
Bella blinks.
"Jake..."
He glances up.
"Yeah?"
"You're like...buff."
I almost choke.
Oh my god.
I want to smack her. Not because she's wrong. She's absolutely right. Unfortunately. But because the way she says it makes something irrational and possessive immediately flare up in my chest. Jacob scratches the back of his neck awkwardly. Actually embarrassed. Which somehow makes it worse.
"I guess."
"I guess?" Bella repeats.
I point aggressively.
"Can we focus on the fact that he just picked up an entire motorcycle?"
"Thank you," Jacob says.
"No. This isn't a compliment. This is a concern."
Bella laughs.
An actual laugh.
Not one of the tiny polite ones she's been giving lately.
A real one.
And for a second both Jacob and I go quiet. Because we've missed that sound. Bella notices immediately. Then gets embarrassed. Then immediately stops laughing. Which somehow makes me want to cry. Jacob notices too. His smile softens.
"Let's get these things inside."
Bella nods.
And for the first time in months, she looks excited about something. Actually excited.
I glance between the two of them.
Bella smiling. Jacob smiling. The motorcycles. The garage. The sunlight coming through the open door. And suddenly that weird feeling in my chest eases. Because maybe this isn't backsliding. Maybe this is healing. Maybe Bella isn't staring at Jacob because she's replacing Edward.
Maybe she's staring at him because for the first time in months, she finally found her way back to something good. Still. If she calls him buff again, I'm throwing a wrench at her.
✧─────────────────────✧
Guys I met the limit oops.
Tag List: @loversonne @mrsabbotthankya @bearballerina44 @louisianalady @samuelseoswife @tcapter @uhhitaintme101
The Other Sister Jacob Black x OC
(Twilight what I would wear if i were Bella's older sister)
The first in my Jacob x OC fic based on the tiktok trend from a little bit ago where you make outfits and write a little blurb on that outfit. We're going to speed run the first movie and then go on to the second one so we can move onto him as a wolf. Bella and Jacob are 18 in their senior year of high school in the bulk of this story and OC is 20 because of being held back as a kid for plot reasons.
Link to vid
~Word count: ~7.8k
~Warnings: (CANON DIVERGENCE,) jealousy, emotional angst, feeling replaced, loneliness, complicated sibling relationships, unresolved tension, abandonment issues, unrequited feelings undertones, Bella Swan & OC becoming close, jacob black being emotionally constipated, hurt/no comfort
~Description: Being Bella Swan’s older sister was never supposed to change anything. Not with Charlie. Not with school. And definitely not with Jacob Black. But suddenly, Bella is everywhere. In the halls at school. In Charlie’s life. In Jacob’s conversations. And no matter how hard you try to pretend it doesn’t bother you, you can feel things shifting underneath your feet. Jacob starts keeping secrets. Bella starts falling in love. And you start realizing that maybe the worst kind of heartbreak isn't losing someone completely. Maybe it's standing right beside them while they slowly choose someone else. Or maybe you're just dramatic. Probably both.
✧─────────────────────✧
It hurts me to call this girl my sister. She was born two years after me, Charlie took me and ran away six months into her life. My mom had been gone only a year before Charlie suddenly moved my one-year-old self in with this new woman. Their romance had been a whirlwind, all rushed smiles and reckless decisions, which quickly resulted in a child and Charlie once again running. He isn't the greatest man, not by a long shot, but he's the only father I've ever known, and I wouldn't change a thing.
Charlie and I escaped to Forks and became quickly acquainted with the tribe there. I didn't go to school for a while, instead I ran with the children of the tribe, my bare feet caked in mud and sand as I chased after them through the forests and along the beach. I listened to their stories, spent nights by their fires while smoke curled into the cold air and elders spoke in low voices that made every legend sound real. Forks became home before I even realized it had happened.
When Jacob was born my little two year old brain knew instantly we were going to be best friends. Jacob and I were drawn together quickly, as soon as he could walk he stuck by my side. Everywhere I went there he was trailing after me with scraped knees and messy hair, his tiny hand always grabbing onto mine or the hem of my shirt. We continued like that for years, practically inseparable. Charlie eventually decided I should at least go to high school and enrolled me. It just made it so I had to adjust what hours Jacob and I spent together.
The night before Freshman year there I was curled up beside Jacob in his bed.
“I'm not sure I want to do this Jacob,” I say to him, turning my face in his direction. We're so close we're sharing the same air, close enough that I can feel the warmth of his breath against my skin. The room is dark except for the dim moonlight creeping through his window. His hand reaches behind him and pulls out a box.
“I made you something,” he says softly. He reaches for my wrist and draws it to his chest. “Close your eyes.”
I see him break into a huge grin before complying, shutting my eyes. With them closed I start to hear every breath and movement. The shifting of the sheets. The faint jingle of something metallic, some piece of jewelry brushing against itself. Cold metal envelops my wrist and a gentle smile starts to bloom on my face before I even see it.
“Ky you can open your eyes now,”
A chuckle escapes me as I open them. He's looking at me with puppy eyes, clearly hoping I like it. The chain sits on my wrist. It's a bike chain, converted into a charm bracelet. Little welded charms make up most of the band, a star, a flower in amber, a heart, a chain link. All things reminiscent of our childhood spent together sit there wrapped around my wrist. On the inside of the amber charm set in metal is a J and K sitting in an infinity loop engraved carefully into it.
“I love it,” I almost cry as I pull myself into his chest. I feel him relax the second I do so, his arms wrapping around me automatically like they always have. His heart thumps against my cheek, steady and warm beneath my skin.
Change is hard. I never asked for change, I don't want change. I want to stay right here with my best friend.
Ever since then, it seems I haven't been able to catch a break.
✧─────────────────────✧
It's Senior year. Or it's about to be, and for some god-awful reason, Bella is coming to live with us. For how long, I don't know. I wasn't told. Nobody really tells me anything anymore, they just expect me to adjust around it. I'm being driven back to my house to meet up with her in the truck Jacob and I have been working on together that is apparently for Bella. The same truck we spent months covered in grease fixing up together, the same truck I held flashlights for while Jacob cursed at rusted bolts and laughed when we both ended up stained in oil.
I'm trying my hardest to whisper yell at him but I'm very sure Billy can hear me from the car behind us. Another tribe member is driving him in another car and I have a feeling it's because they could sense my annoyance with him from a mile away.
“I just don't understand why this girl you've seen like every now and again over the years gets this car that you and I have been working on together,” I say to him, gripping onto his arm as he drives down the damp road toward my house. “Like seriously Jacob, this was our thing.”
Even as I reprimand him he has this gentle smile on his face, like he's in on some secret I don't know about yet. “Ky I need you to trust me ok, I promise it will make sense soon.” He turns to me for a second, projecting that soft smile in my direction and I flinch dramatically, pouting at him.
My pouting only makes him smile more and he reaches over to pat my head.
I groan immediately. My hair is curly and he knows I hate when anyone touches it. “Jacob!” I whine, instantly turning to make sure he hasn't frizzed it up in the tiny mirror attached above the windshield. He tries to stifle his laugh and absolutely fails.
I turn my glare back at him as he pulls into my driveway, tires crunching against gravel. The clouds above Forks are heavy and gray, making everything look dim and wet. He pats my head one more time before hopping out of the truck.
“Jacob Black!” I yell after him with a groan, fixing my hair again before climbing out myself.
And then I stop.
He's hugging her. Like hugging her. Lifting her into the air hugging her.
It tugs at me somewhere deep in my chest, sharp and ugly and unfamiliar, and I'm not sure what to think about it. I've never seen him greet anyone like that besides me. For a second I just stand there staring while Bella laughs awkwardly and he sets her back down.
“Hi Bella,” I say finally, reaching out my hand to this girl I can't help but feel is going to be the start of the ruin of my life.
She does this weird tucking of her hair behind her ear and mutters hi really quietly, barely meeting my eyes. It kind of throws me off. Before she got here I decided I was going to be a good big sister, or at least try to be, but I'm realizing this might be difficult. She's hard to read. Quiet in a way that makes me feel loud just standing next to her.
Jacob starts talking to Bella and he shows her the truck and says it's hers now and she gets so excited. It's probably the most emotion I've seen her express in a long while. Her whole face lights up for a second and she runs her hand along the side of the truck like she can't believe it's real. She's kinda blasé on the day to day, always looking half asleep or half somewhere else, but right now she looks genuinely happy.
She hops in the truck and I stand there having to listen to Billy yap about how Charlie is so excited Bella is here, how the house finally feels complete again, how Charlie's been smiling all week waiting for her arrival.
I'm starting to feel a little invisible and Bella has only been here for a couple hours.
✧─────────────────────✧
I've snuck out tonight like always. I'm pretty sure Charlie knows at this point, Billy probably tells him every time and Charlie just pretends not to notice because at least he knows where I am. Or who I'm with.
The night air in Forks is cold and damp against my skin as I climb through Jacob's window. The second my feet hit the floor I hear his laugh from across the room.
“You know the door exists right?” he asks from where he's sprawled across his bed.
I roll my eyes dramatically as I shut the window behind me. “And ruin my mysterious entrance? Absolutely not.”
Jacob grins at me, wide and easy like always, and pats the spot beside him on the bed. I sit at the edge instead, curling one leg beneath me while he immediately starts rambling.
“Bella's actually really cool,” he says. “Like way cooler than I remembered.”
I stare at him flatly. “You've known her for like twelve seconds.”
“That's not true.”
“Jacob, you saw her every couple of years when Charlie and I were forced to host her some summers.”
He ignores me completely. “She's just...different now. She's quieter than she used to be.”
“She barely talks.”
“Yeah but not in a bad way.” He shrugs, leaning back against his pillows. “I don't know, she just seems kinda sad sometimes.”
Something twists unpleasantly in my stomach at the softness in his voice.
“Oh my god,” I groan dramatically. “Are you in love with my sister already?”
His eyes widen immediately. “What? No!”
“You are.” I point accusingly at him. “I know that look. That's your weird little savior look.”
“I do not have a savior look.”
“You absolutely do.”
Jacob laughs, throwing one of his pillows at me and I barely catch it before it smacks me in the face.
“You're jealous,” he says teasingly.
I gasp like he's mortally wounded me. “Jacob Black if you replace me with Bella Swan I will actually pass away.”
“You're so dramatic.”
“And you're obsessed with a girl who mutters two words every hour.”
He laughs harder at that, head tipping back slightly, and despite myself I feel myself smiling too. That's the annoying thing about Jacob. I can come in here irritated and somehow ten minutes later he's got me laughing again.
Still, he keeps talking about her. About how she looked excited over the truck. About how he thinks she's trying hard to fit in here. About how quiet people are usually more interesting once you get to know them.
Eventually I groan loudly and fall sideways across his bed. “Jacob please talk about literally anything else before I throw myself into traffic.”
He snorts. “You're impossible.”
“And yet you adore me.”
“Unfortunately.”
I kick him lightly in the side and he grabs my ankle dramatically like I've severely injured him.
“Tell me about your day,” I say instead, softer this time. “Tell me something normal.”
His expression shifts immediately, gentler now, and he starts talking again. About Embry nearly dropping an engine part on his foot earlier. About Sam yelling at Jared for eating the last leftovers at Emily's. About how Billy made him reorganize the garage for the third time this month.
At some point I end up curled against him without really thinking about it. My head rests against his chest while he talks, his voice rumbling softly beneath my cheek. His hand absentmindedly plays with my curls, gentler this time, careful not to tangle them.
The room is warm. His blankets smell like detergent and motor oil and cedar. Outside rain taps softly against the windows.
I should feel calm. I always feel calm here.
But my brain won't stop turning.
Bella.
The way he smiled at her today. The way he talked about her tonight. The way his face lit up while he rambled on and on about every tiny thing she did.
I hate how much I noticed it.
“—and then Quil almost backed into the garage door,” Jacob laughs softly.
I hum like I'm listening but my chest feels tight.
Because things are changing again.
First Bella comes back. Then Jacob gives her our truck. Then suddenly all anyone can talk about is Bella Bella Bella like she's always been here instead of dropping into our lives out of nowhere.
And the worst part is I don't even think I'm mad at her.
I think I'm scared.
Scared that one day I'll walk into this room and it won't feel like mine anymore. Scared Jacob will look at someone else the way he's always looked at me. Like I'm his first choice.
His hand brushes over my hair again. “You're quiet,” he murmurs.
“I'm tired.”
It's a lie. He knows it too. I can tell by the way his fingers pause for half a second before continuing.
“You know you're stuck with me right?” he says softly, almost amused. “Bella showing up doesn't change anything.”
My throat tightens painfully because he says it so casually, like it's obvious. Like he couldn't even imagine a world where I wouldn't be beside him.
I press my face further into his chest so he can't see my expression.
“Good,” I mumble. “Because if you replace me, I'll murder you.”
Jacob laughs quietly, the sound vibrating beneath my cheek. “Deal.”
✧─────────────────────✧
Showing up to school sucks. It always has.
Forks High is all gray walls, flickering fluorescent lights, and the smell of wet jackets that never really dries out. Everyone looks half asleep all the time because apparently the constant rain drains the life out of people. Or maybe that's just this town.
I haven't made many friends over the years. Not real ones anyway. Most people know me as Charlie Swan's weird daughter who disappears to La Push every second she gets. And honestly? They're not wrong.
I'm just glad I can go back to Jacob at the end of the day. That's what gets me through most of this. Knowing once school ends I can leave all these fake smiles and awkward small talk behind and go sit in Jacob's garage while he rambles about engines for three hours straight.
Bella walks beside me awkwardly through the parking lot, her shoulders slightly hunched like she's trying to disappear into herself. Charlie made me drive with her this morning which already put me in a bad mood because apparently now I'm responsible for her social survival too.
The second we walk through the doors it's like blood in the water.
“Bella!”
Jessica Stanley appears out of nowhere, practically materializing beside us with Angela and Mike trailing after her. I blink at them in confusion because I've literally had classes with these people for years. Jessica borrowed pencils from me twice last semester. Mike copied my chemistry homework once.
And yet somehow I'm suddenly invisible.
“Hi,” Bella says quietly.
Jessica immediately hooks her arm through Bella's like they're lifelong best friends. “Oh my god everyone's been dying to meet you.”
I stare at her flatly.
Everyone's been dying to meet you.
Um...rude.
“Good morning to you too Jessica,” I mutter.
She startles slightly like she forgot I existed. “Oh! Right. Hi Kylie.”
I narrow my eyes at her as we walk down the hall. Bella glances at me awkwardly like she doesn't know whether to apologize or laugh.
Jessica immediately launches into a school tour despite the fact that I literally know where everything is already.
“That's the gym, the cafeteria obviously sucks, Mr. Varner smells weird—”
“I've gone here since freshman year,” I interrupt dryly.
Jessica waves me off. “Yeah but Bella hasn't.”
Mike Newton keeps staring at Bella like she's some rare woodland creature that wandered onto campus. It's honestly kind of embarrassing to watch.
“You'll love it here,” he tells her quickly. “People are really friendly.”
I snort so loudly Angela tries not to laugh.
Bella looks overwhelmed already. Her eyes keep darting around the crowded hallway while Jessica continues talking at rapid speed.
And then they all stop walking at once.
“The Cullens,” Jessica says dramatically.
Of course.
I swear this school talks about the Cullens more than actual celebrities.
Bella follows everyone's gaze toward the cafeteria entrance and there they are sitting together like always. Beautiful in a way that doesn't even look real. Rosalie looks like a model carved out of ice. Emmett is huge. Alice is tiny and pixie-like. Jasper looks uncomfortable just existing. And Edward Cullen—
Well.
He looks like the type of person people write poetry about.
“They're all adopted,” Jessica whispers to Bella like she's revealing classified information. “Dr. Cullen moved here with his wife a few years ago.”
“They're weird,” Mike adds immediately. “They don't really talk to anybody.”
I cross my arms, already bored of this conversation because it happens at least twice a month anytime someone new notices them.
Jessica keeps going anyway. “The blonde one's Rosalie. She's with Emmett. Alice is with Jasper. And Edward—”
“—is mysteriously single despite every girl in school being obsessed with him,” I finish for her.
Jessica glares at me. “You say that like you're not curious too.”
“I'm not. He looks sickly.”
Bella keeps staring at them though, specifically Edward. There's something strange about the way he looks back at her too. Tense almost. Like he's uncomfortable.
Weird.
“Anyway,” I interrupt before Jessica can start reciting Edward Cullen's entire biography, “some of us actually know where our classes are.”
Jessica rolls her eyes dramatically. “You're no fun.”
“Thank you.”
Bella laughs quietly beside me for the first time all morning and honestly? It surprises me a little.
The rest of the day drags painfully slow. Teachers keep introducing Bella to classes like she's a foreign exchange student and not just Charlie Swan's other daughter. Every person we pass wants to look at her, talk to her, ask her questions.
Nobody notices me standing right beside her.
By lunch I already feel exhausted. Bella sits across from me picking at her food while Jessica and Mike continue interrogating her about Phoenix.
“You must hate the rain,” Mike says.
Bella shrugs slightly. “It's not that bad.”
I let my head fall onto the cafeteria table dramatically. “Please save me.”
Bella snorts softly into her drink and for a second I feel weirdly triumphant about being the only one making her laugh today.
Still, the second the final bell rings relief crashes through me so hard I could cry.
Because now I can leave.
Now I can go back to La Push. Back to Jacob. Back to somewhere that actually feels like mine.
✧─────────────────────✧
Bella was almost in a car accident.
A fucking car accident.
I got rudely awakened from my zombie walk back to the car by someone yelling Bella's name, which sent me into a panic.
By the time I get outside the parking lot is chaos. Students are crowded everywhere, teachers yelling at people to back up while police lights flash across the wet pavement. The smell of gasoline and burned rubber hangs thick in the cold air.
And in the middle of all of it is Tyler Crowley's van absolutely destroyed against another car.
My stomach drops instantly.
“Bella?” I shove past people, my heart pounding painfully hard in my chest. “Bella!”
Then I see her.
Standing.
Completely fine.
Edward Cullen is beside her looking tense as hell while Bella looks pale and shaken but otherwise unharmed. Which makes absolutely no sense because the side of Tyler's van is crumpled inward like a soda can.
The dent in the parking lot beside Bella is massive. The angle is wrong too, like the van should've crushed her.
But she's fine.
Actually fine.
“What the hell happened?” I breathe, grabbing Bella by the shoulders immediately and looking her over frantically for injuries. “Are you hurt?”
“I'm okay,” she says quickly. Too quickly. Her eyes keep flicking toward Edward. “I'm fine.”
Tyler looks seconds away from throwing up. “I couldn't stop,” he keeps repeating. “The ice...I couldn't stop—”
Teachers start ushering everyone away before I can ask more questions. Bella gets dragged toward the nurse's office despite insisting she's uninjured and Edward disappears almost immediately, moving so fast through the crowd it feels strange somehow.
Everything about this feels strange.
By the time we get to the hospital Charlie is fully in dad panic mode. He's pacing aggressively through the ER while Bella sits on one of the beds looking annoyed more than injured.
“I told you I'm fine,” she says for maybe the fifteenth time.
“And I told you you're getting checked anyway,” Charlie snaps immediately.
I sit beside Bella with my arms crossed tightly over my chest while she keeps insisting she wasn't hurt. Which she objectively wasn't. Not even a bruise.
That should make me feel relieved.
Instead it's making me feel insane.
Because I've seen the van.
Dr. Cullen walks in a few minutes later looking calm and polished like always. Too calm honestly. Most ER doctors don't look like they stepped out of a magazine.
“Bella,” he says gently while checking her chart. “How are you feeling?”
“Fine.”
“No dizziness? Headache?”
“No.”
Charlie runs a hand through his hair anxiously. “She keeps saying Edward saved her somehow.”
Bella immediately sits up straighter. “Because he did!”
Carlisle's expression barely shifts but something flickers in his eyes for half a second. “Traumatic situations can distort memory,” he says carefully. “Your mind fills in blanks during moments of stress.”
Bella looks irritated instantly. “That's not what happened.”
I glance between them slowly.
Everyone is being so weird.
Bella keeps insisting Edward got to her impossibly fast. Charlie looks confused. Carlisle keeps smoothly redirecting the conversation every time she brings it up. And Edward himself hasn't shown back up once.
It's starting to piss me off.
By the time we're finally leaving the hospital Bella is still muttering angrily under her breath about nobody believing her. Charlie goes to deal with paperwork for a minute which leaves me alone with her in the hallway.
“You're seriously okay?” I ask quieter this time.
Bella sighs. “Yes.”
“But?”
Her eyes flick around the hallway before she leans closer slightly. “Edward was across the parking lot.”
I blink. “Okay?”
“And then he was suddenly next to me.”
“People run fast when someone's about to get hit by a car.”
“No,” she says firmly. “You don't understand.”
Before I can answer, Edward suddenly appears at the end of the hallway like he materialized out of thin air. Bella notices immediately. Of course she does.
“Wait,” she says quickly before hurrying after him.
I narrow my eyes instantly and follow at a distance because absolutely not.
Bella catches him near the stairwell and grabs his arm lightly. “How did you do it?” she asks immediately.
Edward's entire body goes rigid.
“I don't know what you're talking about.”
“Yes you do.”
I try to listen harder as they move farther down the hallway but their voices drop too low to make out clearly. All I catch is Bella sounding frustrated and Edward sounding...panicked almost.
They're so weird.
Edward keeps glancing around like he's afraid someone will overhear them while Bella refuses to back down. The tension between them feels sharp enough to cut through.
Eventually Edward walks away abruptly, disappearing down the hall before Bella can stop him again. She stands there for a second looking frustrated before turning back toward me.
I grab her arm immediately and pull her off to the side.
“You need to stay away from him.”
Bella blinks at me. “What?”
“Edward Cullen.” I lower my voice. “He's weird Bella.”
She crosses her arms defensively almost instantly. “You're basing that off one conversation?”
“I'm basing it off literally everything.” I gesture vaguely. “He acts sketchy, his whole family acts sketchy, and now you're in the hospital talking about him like he performed superhero stunts in the parking lot.”
Bella actually looks annoyed now. “You sound ridiculous.”
“And you sound obsessed with a guy you barely know.”
Her expression hardens slightly at that.
I sigh and rub my forehead. “Look, maybe I'm wrong. But something about him feels off and I don't want you getting wrapped up in whatever his deal is.”
Bella's quiet for a second before muttering, “I can handle myself.”
I stare at her for a long moment.
That's the problem.
I think she actually believes that.
✧─────────────────────✧
We're surfing.
Well, they're surfing. Bella's weird little friend group from school is out in the freezing water trying not to drown while I sit on the beach wrapped in a hoodie watching them struggle. Forks kids have this obsession with pretending hypothermia is a personality trait.
I'm only here because they gave me a ride to La Push. The second Mike Newton heard Bella wanted to come to First Beach he practically tripped over himself offering. I tagged along because honestly any excuse to get out here is worth it.
The beach smells like salt and driftwood and wet sand. The sky is gray enough to blend into the ocean completely, waves crashing hard against the shore while wind whips my curls into my face.
Bella sits beside me on a log wrapped in a blanket looking freezing.
“You know,” I say while watching Mike wipe out dramatically for like the fifth time, “I think watching them fail is actually more entertaining than surfing itself.”
Bella snorts quietly. “I think you're right.”
I grin triumphantly. “See? You're learning.”
My phone buzzes in my pocket and I already know who it is before checking.
Jacob: u here???
Me: Unfortunately
Jacob: wow rude
Me: Come save me from suburban white boys trying to surf
Not even ten minutes later I hear the unmistakable sound of a motorcycle approaching down the road near the beach.
Bella looks up first.
Jacob pulls up onto the sand wearing that stupid easy grin that somehow gets bigger the second he spots us. His hair is longer now, frizzing slightly at the ends from the humidity, and he looks unfairly good leaning against his bike.
“You know,” Bella says immediately as he walks over, “this is starting to feel like stalking.”
Jacob laughs loudly. “What, you think I just magically knew you'd be here?”
“Honestly? Maybe.”
It's clearly a joke. I know it's a joke.
But something about hearing her tease him like that tugs weirdly in my chest anyway. Like suddenly there's this thing between them I wasn't part of.
I hate how much I notice that lately.
Jacob walks straight toward us, bumping his shoulder lightly against mine first before looking at Bella. “Ky texted me.”
“Traitor,” Bella says dryly.
“Absolutely,” I answer proudly.
Jacob drops down into the sand beside us, long legs stretched out easily while he starts rambling almost immediately. He asks Bella how school's been and she starts talking about Edward within maybe thirty seconds because apparently every conversation in her life somehow loops back to him now.
I throw my head back dramatically. “Oh my god please develop another interest.”
Bella nudges my shoulder with hers. “You're so supportive.”
“Thank you.”
Eventually the three of us start walking down the beach while the others stay in the water. The tide curls around our shoes as we move closer to the cliffs, wind loud enough that Bella has to tuck her hair behind her ears every couple seconds.
Jacob starts telling Bella stories about the tribe, half teasing at first before slipping into that softer storytelling voice he always uses when he talks about Quileute history.
“My tribe descended from wolves,” he says casually.
Bella looks immediately intrigued. Of course she does.
“And the Cullens?” she asks quickly.
Jacob kicks at the sand. “Enemy clan.”
I glance at him sideways because technically he's not supposed to tell her any of this, even if it's just the watered down stories we grew up hearing as kids around bonfires.
He shrugs slightly at me like it's fine.
“They're supposedly cold ones,” he continues. “The old stories say they drink blood.”
Bella goes weirdly quiet at that.
I roll my eyes a little. “We literally got told these stories when we were like six.”
Jacob grins slightly. “Still good stories.”
Bella keeps asking questions though. Specifically about Edward. Every question somehow circles back to Edward Cullen.
“Wait so your tribe really believes the Cullens are dangerous?”
“Well—”
“And the stories specifically mention them?”
“Bella,” I interrupt lightly, “you know these are basically supernatural campfire stories right?”
She barely even looks at me. “Still.”
Jacob keeps answering her instead, completely focused on her now while they walk slightly ahead of me.
I stare at the back of his head in disbelief.
Excuse me?
I try jumping back into the conversation a few more times but every single thing somehow turns into Bella and Edward again.
It's driving me insane.
Finally I speed up a little and shove myself physically between them.
“Jacob.”
“Hm?”
“Ride me back on your bike.”
He blinks at me. “Right now?”
“Yes.”
Bella looks amused immediately because she absolutely knows what I'm doing.
Jacob scratches the back of his neck awkwardly. “I mean sure but—” He looks toward Bella. “Did you drive here or do you need a ride too?”
I actually gape at him.
Then before he can keep talking I grab both his shoulders dramatically and physically steer him away from Bella toward where his bike is parked.
“Okay!” I announce loudly. “We're leaving now.”
Jacob bursts out laughing while stumbling along with me. “Ky!”
“Nope. You talked about Edward Cullen for like an hour. You lost privileges.”
Bella laughs behind us and I refuse to turn around because if I see her smirking I might actually combust.
Jacob is still laughing by the time we reach his bike. “You're jealous.”
“I am not jealous.”
“You literally dragged me away.”
“Correct.”
He shakes his head with this ridiculously fond smile while handing me his spare helmet. The second I climb onto the bike behind him I wrap my arms tightly around his waist out of habit, pressing my face briefly between his shoulder blades as the engine rumbles beneath us.
Jacob glances back slightly. “You good?”
I don't answer for a second. Just hold onto him tighter.
Because lately it feels like every time Bella shows up I lose a little more of him.
And I don't know what to do with that feeling yet.
✧─────────────────────✧
Bella has been nonstop with the Cullens lately.
Every conversation somehow circles back to Edward. Every time she's home she's either sneaking out, staring at her phone, or daydreaming like she's somewhere else entirely. Charlie keeps pretending not to notice but I do. I notice everything.
And now she's disappeared.
Again.
Charlie thinks she's with friends. I know she's with the Cullens. Specifically Edward. Because apparently she's physically incapable of staying away from that family for longer than twelve minutes.
Normally I'd just roll my eyes and move on with my life. Bella is weird, the Cullens are weird, whatever. But Jacob is acting insane about it.
So now here I sit on the edge of his bed while he paces around his room like a caged animal. Rain slams hard against the windows outside, the whole house creaking softly under the storm while Jacob runs both hands through his hair for maybe the hundredth time.
“I know she's with them,” he mutters. “I know she is.”
I blink at him. “Okay? Well duh who else would she be with?”
Jacob stops pacing long enough to look at me incredulously. “Ky this is serious.”
“No, you're making it serious.” I throw my hands up. “Yeah the Cullens are weird and creepy and freakishly pale but Bella is clearly special to them so maybe calm down.”
His jaw tightens instantly. “You don't understand.”
“Then explain it to me.”
“I can't.”
I stare at him flatly from the bed. “Jacob that's getting really old.”
He starts pacing again instead of answering me. His movements are sharp and restless now, hands clenching and unclenching at his sides.
“Something's wrong,” he says finally. “I can feel it.”
I groan loudly. “Oh my god you sound insane right now.”
That makes him snap his head toward me immediately. “I'm trying to protect her.”
“From what?” I stand up now too, irritation finally boiling over. “Edward Cullen being emo?”
“Ky.” His voice comes out sharper this time. Warning me.
“No seriously Jacob, what is your issue with him?” I step closer. “Because every time Bella's around him you act like she's walking toward her own funeral and nobody will actually tell me why.”
He looks away immediately.
And somehow that's worse.
“You know something.”
Silence.
“You do,” I push harder. “And instead of acting like a normal person you're stomping around growling at everyone.”
His head snaps back toward me. “I'm not growling.”
I almost laugh. “Jacob—”
“You need to stop defending them.”
The room goes quiet instantly after that.
Rain pounds against the windows. Somewhere downstairs I can faintly hear Billy's TV playing.
I cross my arms tightly over my chest. “I'm not defending them.”
“Yes you are.”
“No, I'm defending Bella.” My voice rises now too. “Because whether you like it or not she's happy around them.”
“She doesn't know what they are.”
The words hit the room hard.
I blink slowly. “...What?”
Jacob immediately looks like he regrets saying it.
“What are they?” I ask carefully.
He shakes his head. “I can't tell you.”
I let out this sharp frustrated laugh and step back from him. “Then stop acting like I'm stupid for not understanding!”
“Ky—”
“No.” My throat feels tight suddenly. “You don't get to shut me out and then get mad when I don't magically know what you're talking about.”
His expression shifts slightly at that. Softer for half a second. Guilty maybe.
But then he hardens again.
“You need to leave.”
The words knock the air out of me.
For a second I honestly think I heard him wrong.
“What?”
“You should go home.” He won't even fully look at me now. “I can't do this right now.”
My chest tightens painfully.
Because Jacob has never asked me to leave before. Not once. Even when we fought as kids we'd eventually cool off and he'd throw snacks at me until I laughed again.
But now he's standing there looking tense and angry and closed off like he can't even stand being near me right now.
All because of Bella. Because of the Cullens. Because suddenly there are secrets bigger than me sitting between us.
Something hot stings behind my eyes immediately and I hate it. I hate that he can still hurt me this easily.
“Fine,” I snap.
I rip the bracelet off my wrist before I can think better of it. The cold metal catches briefly against my skin before I throw it hard at his chest.
Jacob catches it automatically, pure reflex, but the second he looks down at it his entire expression changes.
Regret flashes across his face instantly.
“Ky wait—”
But I'm already gone.
I shove past him, down the hallway, out the front door and straight into the freezing rain.
Water immediately soaks through my clothes and curls my hair tighter around my face but I barely notice. I just keep walking. Fast enough that my boots splash through puddles along the road back toward Forks.
My chest hurts.
Not because we argued. We do that sometimes.
But because for the first time in years it felt like Jacob chose someone else over me.
First Bella.
Now whatever secret he's keeping.
I wrap my arms tighter around myself as rain pours down around me in sheets, cold enough to sting my skin. Behind me I hear the distant roar of a motorcycle engine starting up.
I don't turn around.
Because if Jacob catches up to me right now I might actually cry.
✧─────────────────────✧
Spending time away from Jacob hurts more than I thought it would.
Not in some dramatic world-ending way. It's quieter than that. Worse somehow. Like something important has been carved out of my daily life and now everything feels wrong around the empty space it left behind.
My routine is gone.
I used to wake up, drag myself through school, then immediately leave with Jacob afterward. Either he'd pick me up on his bike or I'd head to La Push and spend the evening tangled up in whatever chaos him and the boys were causing that day. Even silence with him felt easy. Familiar.
Now school just...ends.
And I realize I don't actually have anyone else.
Forks High somehow feels even grayer lately. The fluorescent lights make everyone's skin look sickly and exhausted while rain taps endlessly against the windows. I barely pay attention in class anymore. My grades are slipping. Teachers keep asking if I'm okay with those fake concerned expressions adults get when they don't actually want the answer.
I spend lunch alone most days now.
Bella used to sit with me sometimes before all this. Before Edward Cullen swallowed her whole.
Because now they're official.
Official official.
The whole school is obsessed with it too. Jessica Stanley nearly combusted from excitement when they showed up together for the first time. Mike Newton looked like someone shot his dog. Angela just looked confused.
I mostly felt tired.
Edward is around constantly now, hovering beside Bella like a ghost attached to her shadow. And honestly? He somehow looks even paler and sicker than normal lately. Which is impressive considering the guy already looked one strong gust of wind away from death.
Still, Bella looks happy.
Really happy.
So I try not to judge it too much even if every instinct in my body still screams that something about him is wrong.
I haven't gotten the bracelet back.
Part of me regrets throwing it at him instantly. Another part is stubborn enough to think he deserved it.
School lets out slowly that afternoon, students flooding into the parking lot beneath heavy clouds and steady rain. I pull my jacket tighter around myself while heading toward the front steps, already mentally preparing for the miserable walk home.
Then I hear it.
A motorcycle engine.
My heart jumps before I can stop it.
I turn so fast it almost makes me dizzy.
Jacob pulls into the parking lot on his bike, rain dampening his hair while the engine rumbles loudly beneath him. The second I see him something in my chest lights up painfully fast. Relief. Excitement. Hope.
I knew he'd come apologize.
Of course he would.
This is Jacob.
I start walking toward him automatically before he even fully parks. My stomach twists nervously while a hundred thoughts race through my head at once. Maybe he'll explain everything. Maybe he'll hand me the bracelet back. Maybe he'll tell me he's sorry and things will go back to normal.
But then Bella appears beside me.
And Jacob's eyes go directly to her.
Not me.
Her.
The excitement inside me crashes so fast it almost physically hurts.
“Bella,” he says immediately while climbing off the bike. His expression is tense again, serious in a way that instantly makes Bella straighten too. “My dad says you should break up with Edward.”
Well.
I guess we agree on that.
Bella looks irritated instantly. “Excuse me?”
“I'm serious.” Jacob glances around the parking lot like he's checking for something. Or someone. “You need to stay away from him.”
I stand there awkwardly beside them feeling stupid now. Like I imagined that moment earlier. Like I made up the part where I thought he'd come for me.
Bella crosses her arms. “You don't even know him.”
“I know enough.”
“Jacob—”
“No Bella listen to me.” His voice lowers urgently. “The Cullens are dangerous.”
There it is again.
That same look in his eyes from the night we fought. Fear mixed with anger mixed with something else I still can't name.
Bella looks stubborn immediately. “I'm not breaking up with him.”
Jacob clenches his jaw hard enough I can see the muscle jump.
And then finally—finally—his eyes flick toward me.
Just one glance.
Brief.
Unreadable.
Then he's turning away again, climbing back onto his bike before either of us can stop him.
“Jacob!” Bella calls after him.
The motorcycle roars loudly as he pulls away into the rain.
And that's it.
That's all I get.
One glance.
I stand there staring after him while rain soaks slowly through my jacket sleeves. Bella looks frustrated beside me, probably already thinking about Edward again, while my chest feels hollow in this awful aching way I can't escape lately.
Fuck this.
My life continues like this.
Quiet.
Lonely.
Every day starts bleeding together after a while. Wake up. School. Watch Bella disappear further into Edward Cullen's orbit while Jacob disappears completely out of mine. Go home. Repeat.
The only thing that's changed lately is Bella and me.
Somehow, in the middle of all this mess, we've actually started getting closer. Maybe because we're around each other constantly now. Maybe because she notices when I'm upset in that quiet way she notices most things. Or maybe because she's lonely too, just differently than I am.
We spend more time together now. Watching movies sprawled across her bed. Sitting in silence while she reads and I scroll through my phone. Late night drives when neither of us can sleep.
It's...nice.
I didn't expect it to be.
And somehow we end up at prom.
I almost don't go. Honestly I probably shouldn't have. The idea of standing around watching couples sway under fairy lights sounds like actual torture. But Bella asks me quietly one night while we're eating takeout on her bedroom floor and I can't really say no to her anymore.
So now here I am sitting on Bella's bed while she gets ready in front of the mirror.
She's beautiful tonight.
Not in some intimidating untouchable way. Softer than that. The warm yellow bathroom light catches against her skin while she struggles with one of the straps on her dress, dark hair falling down her back in loose waves. She keeps smoothing her hands over the fabric nervously like she still can't believe she's actually going.
“You're staring,” she says with a small laugh.
“Sorry,” I mumble. “You just clean up nice.”
Bella rolls her eyes at me through the mirror. “You say that like I normally look terrible.”
“I mean.”
She immediately throws a makeup brush at my head and I laugh, ducking out of the way.
For a little while it feels normal. Easy. Just sisters getting ready together. Bella talks nervously about Edward while I help zip up the back of her dress and try not to think too hard about anything else.
“You look really pretty too,” Bella says suddenly.
I glance toward the mirror.
My curls are behaving for once, falling naturally around my shoulders instead of exploding outward from the rain like usual. My dress is dark green, the fabric soft and fitted around my waist before falling loose toward the floor. I even bothered with makeup tonight, though I kept it simple.
Still, standing beside Bella makes something ache in my chest unexpectedly.
“Thanks,” I say quietly.
Bella notices immediately because somehow she always does now. “He might still come.”
I hate how quickly my heart reacts to that.
“He's not coming.”
“You don't know that.”
But I do.
Deep down I do.
Still, when we pull up to the dance I catch myself scanning automatically anyway. Looking for a motorcycle. Looking for Jacob.
Nothing.
The dance is set up in this huge garden attached to the event hall, pathways lined with flowers and glowing lanterns while fairy lights hang everywhere overhead. In the center sits this white gazebo wrapped completely in warm twinkling lights, music drifting softly out across the garden while couples dance beneath it.
It's honestly beautiful.
Painfully beautiful.
The second we walk in people start staring at Bella and Edward. Because apparently Forks High has nothing better to do than obsess over their relationship.
Edward is waiting near the gazebo looking annoyingly perfect in his suit, pale skin almost glowing beneath the lights. The second Bella sees him her entire face softens in this way I've started recognizing lately.
And Edward looks at her like she's the only person here.
I suddenly feel like I'm intruding.
“You look beautiful,” he tells her quietly once she reaches him.
Bella practically melts.
I force a teasing smile. “Okay well that's my cue to disappear.”
Bella immediately looks guilty. “Kylie—”
“Go be disgustingly in love somewhere else.”
Edward actually laughs softly at that while Bella rolls her eyes and hugs me quickly before letting him pull her toward the gazebo.
And just like that I'm alone again.
I spend the next hour pretending not to be pathetic.
I wander through the garden slowly while music drifts around me. Couples dance beneath the fairy lights while groups of friends crowd around tables laughing loudly. Jessica gives me this weird pity smile at one point that almost sends me into cardiac arrest. Mike Newton awkwardly offers to dance and I fake needing a drink to escape.
Eventually I end up sitting on the stone steps near the gazebo, knees pulled to my chest while I stare out toward the parking lot beyond the garden gates.
Waiting.
Like an idiot.
Every pair of headlights makes my stomach twist for half a second. Every distant engine sound makes me look up hopefully before disappointment crashes back down again.
Maybe he'll come late.
Maybe he'll finally talk to me. Maybe he'll apologize. Maybe things can go back to normal.
Behind me soft music plays while Bella and Edward dance beneath the gazebo lights. Through the open space between people I can see Bella smiling up at him, genuinely happy in a way she wasn't when she first got here.
And suddenly the loneliness inside me feels unbearable.
Because Jacob used to look at me like I mattered most. Like I was the first person he'd search for in a room.
Now I don't even know if he misses me.
The night drags on painfully slow. The air grows colder while mist settles over the garden flowers and dampens the edges of my dress.
He never comes.
Eventually I stand up quietly and smooth my hands over my skirt before slipping away from the dance alone.
Nobody notices me leave.
Not even Bella.
✧─────────────────────✧
Ok, guys, here's all the build-up for the first movie, and next, we're going to move onto the really meaty stuff. Let me know if you'd like to be tagged!
Tag list:
@loversonne
Hey guys I’m kindof burnt out for avatar rn so I’m gonna take a tiny break but there was a tiktoktrend a while ago that was basically self insert what I would wear/do in this universe and I wrote a self insert for Jacob and I’m gonna make it into a full fic! What do ya’ll think anyone wanna be tagged?
Calm After the Fall Neteyam X Reader Pt 2
Part One
~Word count: ~2.9k
~Warnings: mentions of death and near-death experience, survivor’s guilt, emotional trauma, possessive/protective Neteyam, canon divergence (Neteyam lives), mutual pining, slow burn
~Description: ~Neteyam Sully was supposed to die.
He knows it. The clan knows it. Eywa knows it.
Instead, he lives — and something inside him doesn’t.
You miss him.
You noticed it right away. He was distant.
Aloof.
Depressed.
It wasn’t sudden. Not enough for anyone else to question. But you felt it immediately, like a shift in the air before a storm.
He would swerve out of the way as you walked towards him, striking up a conversation with whoever was closest and wasn’t you. His voice would lift just slightly, like he was trying too hard to sound normal. Like he was performing distance.
You crave him.
You had come to lean on his presence. It had slipped into your life so naturally you hadn’t realized it was happening until it was gone.
You want him near you. You want his smell, his touch, his affections. You want him wrapped around you, steady and grounding and always there.
But he’s gone.
Not truly gone. Not dead. Not lost.
Just not yours anymore.
________________________________
It was agony to do the right thing.
He thought he was doing the right thing.
He repeats it to himself the same way he repeats everything else, quiet, constant, like a rule he cannot break.
He still kept those pestering, demeaning men away from you. He still picked up tasks so you wouldn’t have to. Still watched from the edges. Still made sure nothing touched you that shouldn’t.
But he stopped touching you.
Stopped standing beside you.
Stopped letting himself exist in your space.
And in doing so, he freed up your time.
In freeing up your time, he opened the door for the Metkayina to court you.
Your father started sending men your way. Many warriors attempting to impress you with pretty words, strong tails, and big muscles. They spoke loudly. Confidently. They filled space in a way Neteyam never had to.
He watched from a distance.
Assessed them.
Measured them in silence.
None of them did all he did for you.
None of them noticed the small things. None of them anticipated your needs before you spoke. None of them watched you like you were something to protect, not something to win.
They are inadequate.
It settles in him, sharp and certain.
It’s been a month.
A month without your smell. Your touch.
A month without you.
You had grown cold towards him.
That’s what he had wanted.
That’s what he told himself.
You started entertaining these men. At first, politely. Then more easily. To the point that they started to come back. To the point that they expected to.
He would constantly have to watch you with the same couple of men.
Watch as they fawned over you.
Watch as they fought for your affections.
Watch as they leaned too close. Spoke too softly. Laughed too easily at things that weren’t funny.
He watched the gifts he wove for you, the ones you had worn daily without fail, slowly get replaced by jewelry and weavings from new men.
One piece at a time.
Like he was being peeled away from you.
He felt so alone.
It sits heavy in his chest, deeper than the wound ever did. Quieter, but worse.
He was being erased.
Again.
He was losing himself.
--------------------------------------------------
Months had gone by.
You hadn’t seen him anywhere.
It went beyond swerving you.
He was just gone.
Not at the edges. Not in the distance. Not watching. Not near.
Gone in a way that felt wrong.
You decided to give these men a chance.
Maybe one could live up to him.
Maybe one could feel like him.
Maybe that was the problem.
It didn’t work.
Every touch feels wrong.
Every glance feels empty.
Every gift that isn’t from him feels like something you have to pretend to appreciate.
You try. You really do.
But it never settles.
It never feels right.
Your light starts to fade.
You notice it slowly. In the way you laugh less. In the way things feel heavier. In the way your patience wears thin by the end of the day.
You once found happiness in everything. Brought a little light to everyone. It came easily. Naturally.
The only person that gave you light back is now gone.
And no one else knows how.
You sit, dejected, in your marui.
The woven walls feel smaller than they used to. The air feels still. You spend less time outside recently. It was hard to be happy all the time. To do others’ work for them. To pretend you are important as the youngest daughter of Tonowari.
To pretend you don’t feel the absence of something you never even named.
He comes to you then.
Your father.
“It is time,” he says.
His voice is not unkind. Not forceful. Just firm in the way leaders are when something has already been decided.
He’s invited other clans. He’s invited his own warriors.
They will come.
They will stand before you.
They will be judged by you.
You had completed iknimaya ages ago. Proved yourself. Earned your place.
It was time.
You would choose a mate.
And you would get the next bead on your songcord.
One that was long overdue.
Your fingers curl slightly in your lap.
"Ok"
___________________________________
They come in waves.
Metkayina in all shades of blue.
From clans nearby and far off.
Some you recognize, some you pretend you do.
The marui are fuller than you’ve ever seen them. Voices overlap, laughter rises and falls, the ocean air feels thick with expectation.
You put in more effort.
Your father asked you to dance, to hunt, to fish, to swim.
To show these men you’re strong, even as a later born child.
You do it.
You do all of it.
On stage you swirl, spin, drape, flow. Move like the ocean around you. Your body bends and follows the rhythm you’ve known your whole life. You feel the sand crunch beneath your feet, grounding you, keeping you steady.
The beads on your weaving clink as you sway.
He made them for you.
Everything you wear, he made for you.
Your fingers brush against them mid-turn, a subconscious reminder. A tether.
You’re calling out to him.
Begging him to see you.
He does not.
___________________________________________
You’re there. He can't take his eyes off you.
You’re up there dancing in garments he made you.
You’re up there begging for him to save you.
The fanfare around him has been overwhelming.
The noise. The people. The constant talk.
Hearing these men here talk about you only makes him miss you more.
It sits wrong in his chest. Twists.
They speak like they know you.
Like they need you.
Like they deserve you.
He walks and fills his plate, barely looking at what he takes. His mind is elsewhere. Always elsewhere.
He’s going to make any excuse to sit close and watch you dance.
He knows it’s unfair to be upset.
He started it.
He created this distance.
He told himself this is what was right.
But he can’t help it.
He sits so close to you. Close enough that if you misstep, if your foot lands wrong, you could kick him.
He almost wants it.
Almost craves even a touch from you that causes him harm.
At least you would have touched him.
His eyes don’t leave you.
Not once.
________________________________________________
It starts as murmurs.
Low voices behind him.
A group of men, gathered just far enough to think they aren’t heard.
One of them laughs.
“You see her? Tonowari’s daughter.” Another hums in agreement. “Strong alliance,” one says. “Strong blood.” Then another voice, sharper, more amused. “And a pretty one too. That is a bonus.”
Neteyam’s grip tightens around the edge of his plate.
They keep going.
“I wonder if she’s got anything behind the smile,” one says, tone lazy. “Not that it matters." A chuckle. “Doesn’t have to. Just needs to sit there and look pretty.”
More laughter. “Watching her pretty facial expressions as I fill her up over and over. Watching her stomach swell with my children. That's all I need her for.” Agreement ripples through them. Nods. Grins. Casual.
Like it’s nothing.
Like you are nothing.
Neteyam goes very still.
Something cold settles in him.
Not sharp.
Not explosive.
Just… final.
He sets his plate down slowly.
Stands.
No one notices at first.
He walks over, calm. Controlled. His expression unreadable.
He stops beside the one who spoke the most.
“Come with me,” he says quietly.
The man barely has time to react before Neteyam’s hand is on his arm, firm, unyielding.
They step away. Out of sight. Out of earshot.
The moment they’re alone, it happens.
The punch is fast.
Clean.
It lands hard against the man’s face, snapping his head to the side.
He stumbles, curses, swings back.
They scuffle.
Sand shifts under their feet. Breath turns sharp. Hands grab, shove, strike.
Neteyam doesn’t hold back.
Doesn’t think.
He moves like he was trained to. Precise. Efficient.
It doesn’t take long.
He gets him in a headlock, arm tight around his throat, forcing him still.
The man struggles, choking slightly.
Neteyam leans in, voice low, deadly calm.
“You will not speak about her like that.” The man laughs weakly, trying to play it off. “She’s meant to be chosen, is she not? That is the point of this.” Neteyam tightens his hold. “She is not something you get to use.”
Silence.
Heavy.
The man stills.
Neteyam’s voice drops further.
“If I hear you speak about her like that again, I will do more than this.”
It isn’t a threat thrown out in anger.
It’s a promise.
He lets him go.
The man stumbles forward, catching himself, breathing hard, shaken now.
Neteyam knows it would wound the man's pride to reveal that an Omitikaya brought him to the ground.
Neteyam doesn’t look back at him.
He doesn’t need to.
He stands there for a moment, chest rising and falling, something settled deep inside him.
Clear.
Certain.
He tried to step back.
Tried to let you choose.
Tried to do the right thing.
But this…
This is what happens when he isn’t there.
When he isn’t beside you.
When he isn’t yours.
His jaw tightens.
No.
He won’t let this happen.
He won’t let them near you.
He won’t let them touch you.
He won’t let them think they can have you.
Not like this.
Not ever.
He makes the decision then.
He will fight for your hand.
And he will not lose.
___________________________________________
You go to bed drained.
You watched Neteyam watch you.
You watched him disappear into the crowd and not come back.
You thought he might stay. He made such a statement sitting so near you. You hoped this was a step forward.
You suppose it wasn't.
The night was long.
Men constantly pulling you to walk to them. Their hand resting on your lower back, almost respectful, but definetly daring.
You felt grimy.
As night fully fell and you tossed and turned you made a desision.
You trecked out into the night. Into the forests behind the ocean villiage. To a natural warm pool flowing in from ocean vents. It was clear and comforting.
Slowly you slip off your garments. they clink to the forest floor.
You slip into the water and dive under feeling your muscles relax.
You let yourself float your chest open to the air, your head resting buoyant on the water. The forest echoes around you. Song cherps and shrieks echo, and the sound of the beach waves nearby almost lulls you to sleep. It's the calmest moment you've had since Neteyam.
You start to think of your life that way. Before Neteyam. After Neteyam. It makes your soul sink. Your heart feels cold and empty without him.
You suppose your faather did this to help. He must've known, to some degree, your need for that male. That male who left you high and dry. You know he wanted to help fill that void, to bring back his happy cheery bright daughter. But every glance, every converstation had without him just made your worse.
You hear a crunch then and freeze sinking down so only your eyes poke over the water.
___________________________________________
He had been watching you.
He hadn't really meant to. He snuck out to listen to the calming noises from the forest. To clear his head. To get away from the noise of celebration and expectation and everyone looking at you like something to be won.
And he saw you.
Moonlight filtered through the trees in broken pieces, silver against the dark water. The air was damp and warm, filled with the sound of insects and the soft movement of waves against stone.
He watched as you shed your weavings.
Slowly. Casually. Unaware.
He watched the moon glint off your curves and drip down your body, accentuating every dip and curve. Water kissed your skin as you stepped deeper into the pool, your body glowing beneath the pale light. His skin flushed purple as he watched, knowing he should turn away.
He can't.
His chest rises slowly. His breath catches. Something heavy settles deep inside him.
He watches you float in circles. The water carries you gently, your hair spreading around you like ink, your eyes closed as though this is the only place you can finally breathe.
He had always craved you, but seeing this opened something inside him he had never thought of before.
He had been drawn to your energy, your warmth, the way you carried light even when the world tried to take it from you. But seeing you, floating there, exposed to the world, soft and trusting and completely unaware of him watching...
Something inside him snaps into place.
He wants you.
Body and mind.
Every piece of you.
You're his.
He'll show you.
He makes his decision then and steps out of the brush.
The leaves shift beneath his feet, quiet but enough for your ears to twitch toward him. Your eyes open slowly, immediately finding him standing there at the edge of the water.
He watches you relax and slip slightly lower in the water, enough that he can see your bare shoulders and nothing more.
He wants so much more.
Your eyes question him. He had been distant for so long but now he's sought you out in your most vulnerable time.
The moonlight catches his face now that he's closer. You can see the tension in his jaw, the exhaustion in his eyes. Something desperate sits beneath his skin.
He can see then your body isn't the only thing exposed.
Your energy is raw and fraying.
You're in pain.
He caused that.
Guilt twists inside him so sharply he almost stops moving altogether.
But he continues to walk forward, not bothering to shed his tweng. He wades in towards you, the water ripples and splashes as he descends. The water climbs slowly up his body, soaking the fabric clinging to his skin.
You think you would tense, would turn away.
You don't want to scare him off.
You want him to stay.
He's next to you now. You can feel the warmth from his body now radiating in your direction. Even surrounded by cool water, he feels warm. Solid.
Safe.
“I want to be yours,” he says, meeting your eyes with such intensity it almost steals the air from your lungs.
There is no hesitation in him now.
No distance.
No pretending.
You don't freeze, you don't tense.
Everything inside you releases.
The ache in your chest loosens all at once, sudden and overwhelming.
He reaches his arms out and you relax into him instantly, like your body had been waiting for this.
“I am already yours,” you say, echoing his sincerity.
Your voice cracks slightly at the end and his expression softens immediately.
He needs you close.
Closer than you are now.
He lifts your body, tugging you to him tighter. Your legs instinctively wrap around his waist beneath the water as his arms secure themselves around you like he's afraid you'll disappear if he loosens his grip.
His head moves to rest in the crook of your neck.
He breathes you in deeply.
You smell clean, like a combination of ocean and forest, a combination of him and you. Saltwater and damp earth and something underneath that is entirely yours.
His eyes close.
For the first time in months, he feels calm.
Tears are running down your face as you hug. Warm against his skin. You finally feel him again. His touch all around you, overwhelming your senses.
You missed this.
Missed him.
Missed being held like he never wanted to let go.
You want him to claim you.
Fully.
You want everyone to know.
But he pulls away.
Not far. Never far.
He doesn't set you down, just moves his face from the crook of your neck to gently kiss your forehead. His lips linger there for a moment, soft and reverent.
“I will claim you properly. I will win clan favor and honor you,” he says, pulling back to meet your gaze.
The seriousness in his expression makes your chest tighten.
He means it.
Every word.
You groan slightly at the fact he's going to make you wait, but you understand he wants to do this right.
A quiet laugh leaves him then. Small. Breathless. The first real laugh you've heard from him in a long time.
His thumbs brush against your sides beneath the water absentmindedly, like he simply needs to feel that you're still there.
He stands there holding you a while longer.
The water moves gently around your bodies. The forest hums quietly around you. Somewhere above, the moon watches through the trees.
He's made his decision.
He will make everyone understand that you two deserve each other.
____________________________________________________
One more part and I'll be done!
Let me know if you'd like to be tagged
Part One
Between two worlds (Jake Sully x Reader AFAA) Part five
Part One Part Two Part Three Part Four
I just started a new job guys! Sorry it's been a while I hope you're still along for the ride!
~Word count: ~3.6k
~Warnings: mentions of death and grief, emotional trauma, mild swearing, No use of Y/n, canon divergence, mutual pining, eventual smut
~Description: ~You're a marine biologist studying the tolkun. They had been experimenting on the genes of the classic avatar to manipulate it into one more suited to the water. The base is far enough away from the civilizations that they don't bother it, but they are able to examine their culture. This is a fic where Neytiri died at the same time as Neteyam. So most of it is the same; Jake is just mourning his mate as well as his son.
Weeks go by.
You make no progress. You thought you would.
The days blur together, one folding into the next, marked only by tides and training and the quiet, aching awareness that you are still standing in the same place you started. Watching. Waiting. Trying.
Kiri, Tuk, and Spider welcome you now, affectionately.
It is easy with them.
Too easy.
Their laughter fills space you did not realize was empty, their hands tugging at yours, their voices constant and bright. They do not question you the way the others do. They do not look at you like you are something to be measured or weighed.
They just accept you.
It feels strange. But you welcome it...As much as you can.
Jake grows colder each day, focusing on some game plan he won't talk about rather than his family or the issues left behind. You watch it happen slowly, the shift almost unnoticeable at first, then undeniable. He is always thinking, always planning, always somewhere else, even when he is standing right in front of you.
You thought you had made progress.
You thought you had begun to connect again.
You guess you were wrong.
As he grows distant, you grow guilty.
Your goal had been to escape humans using you, and now you feel like you're using this family. The thought settles heavy in your chest, impossible to shake. You take their kindness, their trust, their space, and give them what in return? Half-truths. Careful omissions. A presence that is not fully yours.
Spending time with the girls and Spider is bittersweet.
They see you.
They want you to be a part of their family.
Some part of you feels like they needed someone new to help them get over the loss of their mother and brother. The absence lingers in everything, in the quiet pauses, in the way certain topics are avoided, in the way Tuk sometimes goes still for no reason at all.
You hope to help instead of hurt.
Even if you are using them.
Either way... You have not slept.
Not really.
You passed out once, and the experience of a trigger forcing yourself back into the small, fragile human body almost broke your mind. The sensation still lingers, sharp and wrong, like being crushed into something too small to hold you.
You noticed the scientists have you hooked up to a feeding tube and an IV.
You guess they were worried they would lose their only Avatar driver just when it was getting good.
You do not say anything to them.
You link straight back into your avatar body and promised yourself not to sleep again.
As you sit with the kids, watching them draw in the sand, watching Tuk splash in the shallows of the water, sunlight catching in droplets as she laughs, you still, and you think you are hallucinating.
You think your name is being called.
Over and over.
Soft at first, then louder, insistent.
You blink a couple of times, trying to silence the delerium.
It does not stop.
Instead, a hand clamps around your shoulder and you yet again almost jump out of your skin.
You turn.
It is Jake.
He is saying something, but the words blur together, your mind lagging behind your body. Both of his hands are on your shoulders now, steady, grounding, holding you in place.
His face is flexing and contorting with…concern?
You don't know why. But his expression elicits something inside of you that flutters and warms.
His expression is strained, sharp, frustrated, something tight in his jaw, something unsettled in his eyes.
That's all you remember.
____________________________________________________
When you wake up, you think you are hallucinating again.
The world comes back in fragments, light too bright, sound too distant, your body heavy and uncooperative beneath you.
You think you see Norm above you.
He's not looking at you, instead focused intently on the equipment, hands moving quickly, adjusting something you cannot fully see.
Tilting your head slightly, you see an IV in your arm, cords stuck to different parts of your body, running across your skin, connecting you to machines that hum softly around you.
They are muttering something to each other in hushed, concerned tones.
Jake’s voice is lower now, controlled, but you can hear the tension in it. Norm responds quickly, words clipped, focused.
The Tsahìk is sitting at your side, humming softly, her eyes closed. Here arms hover over you, gesturing in circles.
The sound is low and rhythmic, something ancient and grounding, vibrating gently through the air.
You reach your hand out, slow and unsteady, and set it on her knee.
Her eyes slowly open.
Her facial expression relaxes the moment she sees you.
“They are awake,” she says, then stands to leave, nodding once before stepping out of the marui.
Three heads whip in your direction at once.
They start fussing over you immediately, talking over each other, voices overlapping in a way that feels almost suffocating after the quiet.
You recognize Norm.
You recognize Jake.
There is another man there too, sitting slightly back, holding a tablet, eyes flicking between you and the data in his hands.
“You passed out,” Jake says when they finally pause.
“I did…but, I didn’t go back,” you say.
You start to sit up, instinctively, needing to feel it.
Jake presses a hand to your chest, firm, pushing you back down.
“I told him,” Jake says.
You freeze.
The words hit harder than anything else.
“We found a way to block the trigger in the system that sends you back, we’ve been deliberating over it for weeks, we worried it would have massive side effects. It still might.”
Your heart starts to melt.
Slowly.
Painfully.
He was not ignoring you.
He made you his problem.
He spent all this time trying to help you, trying to solve something you had yet to even ask him to fix.
Tears start to spill down your face before you can stop them.
You sit up anyway, ignoring the protest of your body, and hug him.
Instinct.
Appreciation.
Something deeper you cannot name.
He grunts a little at the sudden contact, caught off guard, but gently pats your back, awkward but not pulling away.
You hear your name come from Norm’s mouth and you turn.
Joy overtakes you at seeing him.
A friend.
A big brother, even.
Alive and real and here.
He had come in his human body, and the difference in size is suddenly obvious as you clutch him tightly, your arms wrapping around him without thinking.
He groans slightly, saying, “I missed you too but you’re going to kill me if you keep this up”.
You release him and giggle a little.
“Sorry.”
Norm is the only human left you might be able to consider a genuine friend.
He starts rambling immediately, words spilling out fast and unfiltered.
Asking you questions.
When did this issue start to happen?
It always had.
Has it gotten worse?
Quickly, but you have grown more used to it.
Have you tried anything to solve it?
Nothing at all.
Had you told anyone?
No.
That is when you tell him the whole story.
Everything.
The experiments. The switching. The pain. The silence.
He sits in shock.
Norm won't stop staring at you.
Not in the clinical way the others used to, not like you are something to be solved, but like he is trying to reconcile what he is hearing with what he knows should be possible.
His hand drags down his face slowly.
“This is…” he starts, then stops, shaking his head. “This is completely unprecedented.”
The word hangs heavy in the air.
Unprecedented.
Unorthodox.
Cruel.
All of it sits there between you, undeniable now that it has been spoken out loud.
Jake shifts beside you, arms crossed, watching Norm carefully, like he is waiting for something solid, something actionable.
Norm exhales sharply and straightens, slipping back into something more focused, more controlled.
“Okay,” he says, quieter now, thinking out loud more than anything. “Okay, so the pain has something to do with the transition, the system is pulling you back before your neural link stabilizes fully, it’s basically ripping you between states. There are many tests that need to be run to actually determine what specifically is causing the issue, but that might just end up being cruel and unusual punishment.”
He gestures vaguely toward the equipment around you, then toward you.
“And now that we’ve blocked that trigger…” he trails off again, eyes flicking to the screens, to the readings still running.
“We don’t know what that’s going to do long term,” the other scientist adds, finally speaking up, his voice cautious. “We’ve stopped the automatic recall, but the system wasn’t designed to hold indefinitely without cycling.”
Norm nods once, jaw tightening.
“But it’s working,” he says, more firmly now. “You didn’t get pulled back. That alone means we’re on the right track.”
You sit there, listening, trying to keep up, trying not to let the hope build too quickly.
Because hope has always come with consequences.
Norm looks back at you.
“We're thinking about relocating your human body,” he says, more directly now.
The words hit differently.
Relocate.
Not monitor.
Not contain.
Move.
“Somewhere safer. Somewhere closer to…where we can monitor you're health,” he gestures around, meaning the clan, the water, the life you’ve chosen.
“But first,” he continues, holding your gaze, “we need to make sure this blockage holds. Right now it’s…temporary at best. If it fails while you’re out here, you could get pulled back without warning. Or worse, you could get stuck in between.”
A chill runs down your spine.
You know exactly what that would feel like.
He keeps going.
“And even if it holds, your body still needs support. Nutrition, hydration, neural stability. We’d have to build something transportable. A system that can stay attached to you, keep your human body alive and your mind anchored in the link without needing a full lab.”
He glances at the other man, then back at Jake.
“That’s not something we can just throw together overnight.”
Silence settles again.
Heavy.
Measured.
Jake’s jaw tightens, but he does not interrupt this time. He is listening, really listening, the way he does when something matters.
Norm softens slightly when he looks back at you.
“We’ll do it,” he says. “We’ll figure it out. But it’s going to take time. Testing. Making sure we don’t make it worse.”
Your hands curl slightly in your lap.
Time.
You have lived your entire life being told to wait.
“For now,” Norm continues gently, “all we can do is monitor you. Make sure the block holds. Make sure there aren’t any immediate side effects.”
You nod slowly.
You understand.
You hate it, but you understand.
Jake shifts beside you again, quieter now, something less tense in his posture than before. Not relaxed, not even close, but not pushing you away either.
Norm reaches out, squeezing your shoulder briefly, grounding.
“We’re not leaving you like this,” he adds, softer. “Not anymore.”
Something in your chest tightens at that.
Not anymore.
It feels fragile.
It feels dangerous.
It feels real.
The other scientist begins packing things up, the hum of equipment slowly lowering as systems are adjusted, readings logged, data stored away for later.
Norm lingers a second longer.
Then he steps back.
“Rest if you can.”
You almost laugh at that.
Rest.
Still, you nod.
One by one, they leave.
The space empties.
The air shifts.
The hum quiets.
And suddenly it is just you.
And Jake.
And the weight of everything that has changed.
Nothing is fixed.
Nothing is safe.
____________________________________________________
Jake is still busy.
You had hoped something would shift after earlier, that maybe things between you would soften, that he would come find you, say something, anything.
He doesn’t.
The rest of the day he spends anywhere but near you.
You need to move on.
He has his reasons.
You repeat that to yourself enough times that it almost starts to feel true.
Spending your nights in the same marui as the rest of the Sully clan is mostly nice.
It has been, at least.
There is a rhythm to it, bodies settling into hammocks, quiet voices fading into the sound of the ocean, the shared warmth of a space that is lived in and real. It has started to feel…safe.
Tonight might be different.
And that worries you.
While you have been spending time with the children, one has still eluded you.
Lo’ak.
He spends his days far out in the water or with Tsireya, always moving, always somewhere just out of reach. When he is in the marui, he is quiet, closed off, eyes sharp and guarded whenever they land on you.
You finally had moved your cot away from the corner.
It felt like progress.
The next thing you saw was Lo’ak storming away, jaw tight, shoulders rigid, disappearing out into the water without a word.
With one problem close to being solved, this feels like the next on the list.
You have noticed, every so often at night, he would wander out.
Quietly.
Alone.
And you decided tonight you would follow him.
You spend the rest of the day resting like Norm said.
Laying in your hammock in the shared marui, staring up at the woven ceiling as shadows shift with the light outside, your body still heavy, still recovering in ways you do not fully understand.
Ronal checks on you a couple times.
She does not say much.
She never does.
But her presence is steady, her gaze sharp and assessing, hands occasionally brushing over your arm or your shoulder, checking without asking.
It is touching to know she considers you someone she is in charge of.
She is not quite affectionate, but she is not cold either.
There is something else there.
Measured.
Careful.
You feel she might pity you.
And that is good enough for you.
As the sun sets, everyone slowly piles in, the marui filling with quiet movement, soft voices, the familiar settling of bodies finding rest.
As the dark fully settles, the ocean outside glowing faintly, you see Lo’ak sneak out.
Silent.
Quick.
You wait only a second before slipping out after him.
Quietly.
At least ten feet behind, using your previous training, stepping where he steps, breathing when the water moves, letting the night cover your presence.
You follow him along the shoreline, past the soft wash of waves, until he stops.
You watch as he kneels at an unsettled patch of sand.
The ground there is disturbed, uneven, like something has been buried and unearthed more than once.
He starts digging.
His movements are rough at first, then more careful as his hands close around something beneath the surface.
He pulls it free.
A broken bow.
It is beautiful.
Worn, but intricately made, carved with patterns you recognize from the forest.
You recognize it instantly.
His mother’s.
He pulls it close to his body, clutching it like it might disappear if he lets go, and begins to hum.
You recognize the song.
The mourning song.
The same one you heard Jake sing.
His voice is quieter.
Unsteady.
His body starts to shake.
Small at first, then stronger, his shoulders curling inward as he folds into himself, pressing the bow against his chest like it might hold him together.
You cannot just watch.
Slowly, carefully, you step forward.
You kneel behind him and drape your body around him, gentle, not trapping, just there.
Warm.
Present.
His shaking pauses.
He tenses immediately.
His head turns sharply, eyes flashing, body starting to straighten as he shoves at you.
“My whole family is gone,” you say gently.
The words land between you before he can fully push you away.
His eyes meet yours.
Really meet yours.
“Earth is dying, as it does famine and disease take over. I became a scientist to fix it, I threw myself into my work. Slowly my family died off. All that was left was my younger brother before I took off into space. I wanted to make a world he could live in. Now I might never know if he’s still alive. I’m all alone. But you aren’t.”
You see it happen.
The shift.
The anger rising fast.
Hot.
Sharp.
He spends some time yelling at you.
The words come fast, messy, tripping over each other.
You don’t know him. You don’t understand how he feels. You don’t understand what it’s like to watch people die in front of you.
Each sentence hits like a wave.
He calls you a liar.
He calls you selfish.
An imposter.
The words are meant to hurt.
And they do.
But you do not interrupt.
You do not fight him.
Slowly, tears start to run down his face.
He tries to hide them at first, jaw clenching, shoulders tightening, but they come anyway, cutting through the anger.
He starts confessing.
Voice breaking.
Saying it is all his fault.
That he went back.
That in doing so he got his brother, and in turn his mother, killed.
The words come out uneven, like they have been sitting inside him too long, festering.
He feels alone.
Because his father can't even look at him.
Can't speak to him like he is his son instead of just a warrior in a platoon.
He doesn't want to be here.
He cannot stand being alive when half of the people he loves are dead or hate him.
The admission hangs heavy in the air.
Raw.
Unfiltered.
You hug him then.
Fully.
Wrapping your arms around him, pulling him in, grounding him the way no one else has.
And he begins to cry.
Really cry.
His body is tense, rigid under your hold, like he is still trying to fight it, still trying to force the tears back.
But they come anyway.
Shaking.
Breaking through him.
You are probably one of the only people he has said all this to and not gotten anger in return.
You let him yell.
You do not yell back.
You do not correct him.
You do not leave.
And something in him needed that.
You break away from him slowly.
Carefully.
Then.
You help him silently re-bury his mother’s bow.
Your hands move together through the sand, smoothing it over, pressing it down carefully, respectfully, like the act itself matters just as much as what is being hidden beneath it. He lingers for a second after it is covered, palm resting flat against the ground.
Then he pulls back.
As you walk back side by side, the distance between you small now, he starts talking.
Quiet at first.
Then more.
He tells you stories about his mother.
About his brother.
His voice shifts as he speaks, the sharp edges softening, grief still there but no longer suffocating him. He talks about how similar they are, how Neteyam carried himself like Neytiri, how he listened, how he never had to be told twice.
How his father probably favored Neteyam since he was a reflection of his mother.
There is no real bitterness in it.
Just something quiet.
Something tired.
He tells you things you cannot help but laugh at, small moments, childhood memories, things that feel normal in a way that almost hurts to hear. You laugh together, softly, the sound strange after everything that just happened.
You try to stifle it as you enter back into the marui.
The space is dim now, filled with the slow, even rhythm of breathing bodies at rest. The woven walls glow faintly from the ocean outside, shadows shifting gently across the ceiling.
You climb back into your hammock carefully, easing yourself down so you do not wake anyone.
The fabric cradles you, familiar now, warm.
Your body finally feels heavy.
Not wrong.
Not forced.
Just tired.
As you listen to everyone’s breathing even out around you, the quiet settling in like a blanket, your mind starts to slow.
The tension drains.
Your eyes close.
Just as sleep begins to take you, you feel it.
A hand on your back.
Warm.
Solid.
Then hot breath near your ear.
Close enough to make your skin prickle.
“Thank you”
A voice you know.
Jake’s.
Soft.
Barely there.
It sends a small, unexpected warmth through your chest.
You blush slightly, even as your body gives in to exhaustion.
And this time, you let yourself drift off to sleep.
_____________________________________________________
Thank you! Lo'ak genuinely just needed someone to listen to him, and I don't have the heart to make Jake seem as heartless as he did in the movie. He'll still treat him coldly as needed for plot but we'll see that he's hurting too, (and call him out when he goes too far). I hope you're enjoying and let me know if you want to be tagged!
Part One Part Two Part Three Part Four
tag list:
@strawbaerriesvt
@thatgirljas13
@krys0210
@mildly-good
@mrscadethankya
@levisungjingwoo2099
@onlyforyuto
@megxumin
@racavalier
@lizzetmv
@rebelatbay
@marydragneell
Calm After the Fall Neteyam X Reader
Can someone teach me how to put those cute little page breaks in, please, please, please? Guys, here's a little mini something something for all the Neteyam lovers.
~Word count: ~1.7k
~Warnings: mentions of death and near-death experience, survivor’s guilt, emotional trauma, possessive/protective Neteyam, canon divergence (Neteyam lives), mutual pining, slow burn
~Description: ~Neteyam Sully was supposed to die.
He knows it. The clan knows it. Eywa knows it.
Instead, he lives — and something inside him doesn’t.
__________________________________________________________
He should have died.
He knows that. Deep inside it continues to haunt him. Thank Eywa he’s alive, that his family doesn’t have to deal with another loss. He’s grateful. But something inside him did die.
He repeats it to himself every morning, I am alive, I am safe, I am with family. Sometimes he says it out loud. Sometimes it sits heavy in his throat, unsaid but present, like the scar that aches when the weather shifts.
He feels trapped in a space unfamiliar to him after his fall. They hadn’t been with the Metkayina long before he fell, and now it feels like the great divider of his life. Before the gunshot. And after the gunshot.
Before, he knew who he was.
He was supposed to take over the clan from his dad. He was trained from very young. That was all out the window now. He wants to throw himself into that training, feel like himself again. Feel strong again. Useful again. But the war would not stop. The tension never lifted. They would not go back. The ocean never truly quieted. All he could do was find moments of silence and try to live inside them.
And then there is you.
Loud. Giggly. Happy. Everything he can’t find in himself to be anymore.
You glow and it lights up everyone around you. Even when you’re quiet, there’s something warm about you. Something steady. People lean toward you without noticing they’re doing it.
He starts becoming your shadow.
You don’t notice at first. He simply is nearby. You see him in the corners of rooms, at the edge of feasts, his eyes always on you. It was sweet, he was learning the ways. That’s all you thought. The Omatikaya boy watching, learning, adjusting.
Slowly he starts to get closer.
He would insert himself without asking. If you needed to carry anything, it was out of your hands before you could even speak. He wasn’t a shadow anymore. He’s ever-present.
He helps with the kids of the tribe. He helps you gather. Carries anything you’ve hunted back to the clan before you even sling it over your shoulder. He walks beside you in the water without making it obvious. Always just close enough.
He thinks you are the strongest warrior he’s ever known.
You’re always calm, always happy, always loving. You speak gently but people listen. You laugh easily but never carelessly. Being by your side, that quiet part of him that died with the bullet to his side starts to come back to him. It’s small. Fragile. But it’s there.
Spending more time around you, though, he starts to notice things.
You smile too wide towards the end of the day. Your shoulders drop when you think no one is looking. Metkayina males would ask you to do things for them and you would just bite your tongue and nod along.
You pick your battles.
You aren’t happy-go-lucky. You’re intelligent. You create happiness. You build it carefully, like a shelter, and invite others inside. You find it in things many wouldn’t bother to notice.
He sees the effort now. The quiet strength it takes.
He wants to help. Wants to make sure you never feel the way he does on his bad days. The way he feels when he wakes in the early light, memories of pain and blood and loss flooding his dreams.
Your face is the one thing that keeps the pain at bay.
And he wants to be the same to you.
He decides then.
He will be your rock. He will get you to lean on him. He will be yours. Yours alone.
It isn’t possessive in his mind. Not sharp. Not greedy. It feels steady. Certain. Like something he was always meant to do. Like protecting his family. Like breathing.
You don’t notice at first.
He starts making it apparent to the other Metkayina. His tail finds its way around your leg when you aren’t paying attention. Loose. Casual. Like it just ended up there by accident. If you notice, he simply laughs it off, flashing that soft, boyish grin that makes it hard to question him.
“Sorry,” he says, not sounding sorry at all.
But others notice.
They see how he stands closer now. How his shoulder almost always brushes yours. How he answers dumb questions directed at you before you can speak. How his eyes follow anyone who lingers too long in your space.
He intercepts those males who are always trying to shirk their duties off onto you.
Before they can even ask, he steps forward. “I will do it.” Simple. Calm. Final.
He does them instead. Carries what they should carry. Fixes what they should fix. Volunteers before they can open their mouths.
You’re proud of him.
Proud he’s healing. Proud he’s functioning in the tribe. Proud he’s smiling more. You think this is him finding his place. Finding purpose again.
You don’t realize you’ve become that purpose.
Next, he starts to ask for your help.
He wants you to teach him how to weave. He sits close when you show him, knees bumping yours, tail flicking in quiet focus. His fingers are clumsy at first, too used to weapons, to reins, to bows. But he listens carefully. Watches you like every movement matters.
Whatever he makes, though, he simply gives back to you as thanks.
“This is yours,” he says, pressing the finished piece into your hands before you can refuse.
You laugh. Tell him he should keep it. He shakes his head.
“I made it for you.”
Like that explains everything.
He wants to learn to cook next.
He hovers beside you while you work, asking questions he probably already knows the answers to. Watches how you measure without thinking, how you move like you’ve done this your whole life. When you go to taste it, he doesn’t hand it to you.
He feeds you straight from his own hands.
You freeze for half a second, surprised, not uncomfortable, just caught off guard. His fingers are warm. His eyes locked on your face, searching for your reaction like it matters more than anything else in the world.
“Well?” he asks quietly.
It’s good. Of course it’s good.
You tell him so, smiling, and something in his chest settles. Like a knot loosening.
Unconsciously, you start to shift towards him yourself. Your tail is too thick, being Metkayina, to wrap around him, but you always lean in his direction. Your body language is always open to him.
When he's not there you think of him. He would like this rock. Maybe I can teach him this weave. I think he would like the taste of this. I should gather more of this herb in case he wants to remake that dish I taught him.
His presense grows without him needing to do much about it.
He's touchy, you're touchy back.
It's natural.
It all halts one day.
You’re at a fire pit and a member of the clan comes up to you. She enquires about you finding a mate soon. You are a child of Tonowari. You will not be tsahìk, but you would be useful in other ways, made more so by having a mate.
The fire crackles softly between you. Voices hum around the circle. Someone laughs behind you. The smell of roasted fish hangs warm in the air.
You pause for a second.
You hadn’t thought of anyone.
Not seriously. Not in that way. Your life feels full already, duties, family, the clan, the ocean. The idea of adding someone into it feels distant, like something meant for later.
Neteyam is unnaturally still beside you.
He had walked away for a moment to grab you both food and comes back to this line of questioning. The woven tray in his hands doesn’t move. His ears tilt forward just slightly. His tail goes rigid behind him.
He doesn’t interrupt. Doesn’t speak. Just listens.
The woman keeps talking, gentle but persistent. About how strong alliances matter. About how the people notice things. About how many young warriors would be honored to stand beside you.
Your stomach twists a little.
Neteyam steps closer without meaning to.
He wants it to be him.
The thought lands heavy in his chest, sudden and undeniable. He wants you to see him that way. Wants to be the one who walks beside you not just out of habit, not just out of choice, but because it is his place.
But he could back off.
The thought tastes bitter.
Only if your mate could do everything he does for you and more. Only if they could keep you smiling the way he tries to. Only if they watched you the way he does. Only if they caught the small things, the tired looks, the quiet sighs, the way you carry too much without complaint.
Or else he would have to pick up the slack.
And if he has to do that… then he should just be your mate, right?
His jaw tightens slightly at the logic of it. It makes sense to him. Feels obvious. Simple.
His hand brushes yours as he finally crouches beside you again, setting the food down between you. He doesn’t pull away right away.
You say nothing in response. You give her a smile, bright and fake, and dismiss her by turning fully to Neteyam, who has brought you food.
“Thank you,” you say instead, like the conversation never happened.
He hands it to you carefully, watching your face more than your hands. Searching. Waiting. Your fingers brush when you take it and he feels it all the way up his spine.
You don’t mention the question. Don’t joke about it. Don’t complain. You just start eating, quiet for a moment, staring into the fire like the answer might be somewhere in it.
Neteyam sits beside you, closer than usual, thigh pressed lightly against yours.
You start telling him about your day. Laughing at your own stories. Half of which he was present for. He doesn't care. He listens with the ghost of a smile on his face and his thigh against yours.
_________________________________________________
Guys should I do a part 2???
